Hi - my name is Vanessa, and this is a journal of my life since I decided
to make some drastic changes to it.
Background
As I said, my name is Vanessa. I am a 22-year-old Hairdresser, long,
almost hair, 5 foot 1 inch tall, with a 34A-24-35, 95 pound figure.
I'm not a stunner to look at, just your average woman. I've never
had a great deal of luck with men, and have been on my own for a few
months now (I live on my own in a little Flat). My friends say that I
should be more outgoing, but that's just not me. I live in a small town in
North Wales where life is so dull and boring, and everyone knows
everyone else's business.
I started getting ideas when one of my colleges, Mandy, found a
Bondage and Discipline magazine with the other magazines in the
Salon's waiting area. She was going to throw it in the rubbish bin, but I
asked her to leave it where it was, saying that it would spice-up the
place a bit. That afternoon, I deliberately kept myself busy, and hung
around until all the other had gone home saying that I would lock-
up when I'd finished, nothing special in that, one of us often stays back
to finish something. Next afternoon, Mandy was looking for 'that'
magazine, but couldn't find it. I said that one of the customers had
probably pinched it. What I didn't say was that it was me that took it
home with me the previous afternoon.
Ever since I was a little of about 10 or 11, whenever my Dad
spanked me for being a bad girl, I used to get these funny feelings, not
the pain, but I suppose that that must have had something to do with it.
As I got older, I used to get a bit 'wet', and couldn't understand it. I
used to almost look forward to the spankings, especially the ones where
Dad would make me take my skirt and knickers off before putting me
over his knee. Once I'd discovered masturbation I would always have a
good play with myself in bed afterwards. The last spanking that Dad
gave me was when I was nearly 18. I'd stayed out late with my friends
once too often, and Dad could smell the alcohol on me when I got home.
He really gave me a good thrashing that night, and he was so mad that
he made me take all of my clothes off first. My Mum wasn't any help,
she just said that I had been bad and deserved to be punished. It didn't
help that my 13-year-old was in the same room all the time. I
was so embarrassed, and boy, did my backside glow, but at the same
time I was getting so wet that I was sure that Dad would say something.
A few months later, I got the chance to move into a Flat with a female
friend and I did. In a way I missed the spankings, and the feelings that
went with them. I once managed to get one of my boyfriends to spank
me, he didn't enjoy it, but I did.
Right, that's enough of the history, now to how I changed my life
forever.
When I got home with 'that' magazine, I read it over and over. I was
really intrigued by the and the pictures. It was all new to me,
nobody around me ever talked about anything remotely like that. I kept
reading it over and over again over the next couple of weeks, and when
it was quiet in the Salon I usually ended up thinking about what I had
read and seen. I had to wash a lot of knickers at the end of each of
those weeks. One time when I was reading the adverts again, one
suddenly jumped out at me, and I started thinking 'could I?' Well, after
a few days I decided that I would reply to the advert and see what
happened.
The ad was from a middle-aged in the East Midlands of England
who was looking for a 'submissive, live-in house-keeper'. I wrote a letter
explaining a bit about myself, and after a few times of losing my nerve,
I finally posting it. About a week later I received a letter from him and
got all excited reading it on the bus on the way to work. In the letter he
explained that the job would not be very demanding, and wouldn't pay
much, but there again, I wouldn't have much to buy, as he would buy
everything for me. He also explained that I should expect to be
punished every time that I made a mistake or was disobedient. He also
enclosed a photograph of himself, and asked that if I was still interested
I should write to him again and enclosed a photograph of myself,
preferably without clothes on. Well, I didn't have any photos like that, so
when I wrote again, I enclosed a photograph of me in a bikini, and
apologised saying that even if I had dared to get any nude photographs
taken, I could never get them developed in the town where I lived.
When Jon wrote to me again, he told me a bit more about the job, the
hours, and what he would expect of me. He also explained that
punishment comes in more forms than just spankings, and referred me
to the magazine that the advert had been in. He then stated that I was
to go over to his place for the weekend for a formal interview, and for us
to 'get to know each other' before a final commitment would be made by
either of us. He also assured me that no harm would come to me, that I
could leave at anytime and that he would pay all my expenses. I was to
send him a letter stating which bus or train I would be arriving on, and
that he would meet me at the station.
Well, it's one thing writing to someone, but another thing actually going
to their house for a weekend when you haven't even met them. I was in
a right quandary. I spent the next couple of days trying to make up my
mind what to do. I wasn't concentrating on my job, and got told-off a
few times. Looking back, I suppose that that helped me to make a
decision. I checked the bus times, booked a ticket, and wrote a quick
note to Jon. I would be arriving at eight-fifteen the following Friday
evening. For me this took a lot of courage and if it wasn't for the fact
that I desperately needed for something interesting to happen in my
life, that Jon's letters and photograph gave me the impression that he
was an alright sort of man, that the thought of the magazine turned me
on every time I thought about it; then, I just wouldn't have been going.
On the Friday morning before leaving, I got another letter from Jon
saying that I was to wear smart clothes for the interview and that
trousers or jeans didn't come into that category as far as he was
concerned. That didn't please me too much as it was April and in the UK
April is never a warm month. Never mind I thought, I wanted to look my
best, and spent hours deciding what to take with me and doing my
make-up. I was glad that I had decided to take the whole day off work.
In the end, I decided that I would wear a and white blouse,
both of which I had made myself. I was quite proud of the fact that I
could make a lot of my own clothes, and this short pleated skirt and thin
blouse looked good on me.
The journey took five hours, and I had to change twice. If I hadn't been
so excited, I'm sure that I would have been quite tired when I got there.
Not a good way to be at an interview. The excitement stopped me from
getting any sleep.
When I finally got there I had my bag in one hand and the photograph
of Jon in the other and walked all over the bus station without finding
him. I was just beginning to get a bit worried when a car stopped beside
me and Jon jumped out. He just apologised for being late, told me to
put my bag in the back, and got back in. As we were driving away he
said that he often had to work late, which was one of the reasons why
he wanted a housekeeper. Before I knew it, we were pulling into a pub
car park. I followed him into the pub, and we sat at a table and waited
to be served. This was one of those pubs that have a restaurant
attached and Jon had just assumed that I was hungry. Over the meal
and a few drinks we just talked about our lives in general, never
touching on the subject of discipline at all. Well, not until a couple of
hours later after I had had a few drinks. I was a bit nervous, and was
looking for some Dutch courage. All of a sudden Jon stated asking about
the times that my Dad had spanked me. He wanted to know all the
details, everyone who was there, what state of dress I was in, what I
was feeling, during and after the spankings. He even asked me to
describe how I played with myself afterwards. This was something that I
would never have dreamed I would talk about, yet here I was telling this
stranger all my most intimate thoughts. It just seemed right; and I
imagine the alcohol helped.
As we walked out of the pub, I was feeling quite happy, and was
beginning to like Jon. We got back in the car and drove to Jon's house,
which was only a few hundred yards down the road. It wasn't a big
house, just your average small-detached house with four bedrooms, and
a view out the back over the fields. Jon showed me round the place, and
which room I was to use, and then made some coffee. It was just
general chat over the coffee, and then Jon said that he had had a hard
week and was going to bed. The real interview would start at nine in the
morning. I went to bed thinking that this was going to be easy. It was a
very happy Vanessa that went to sleep that night.
Saturday April 18 - The Interview
I woke up at eight fifteen the next morning, got washed and then
thought about what I should wear. I didn't want to look too casual as I
was going to an Interview. I decided on a different skirt and blouse, got
dressed and went downstairs. Jon was in the kitchen eating his
breakfast, and after saying good morning, told me to help myself to
anything I wanted. I put some bread in the toaster and poured some
coffee. At nine o'clock Jon called me into the living room and said that
he was ready to start.
To start with, he told me that the hours I would have to work would not
be specific times, as he was at work a lot, and came home at different
times most days. I would be expected to work as and when required to
complete my duties. These included keeping the house clean, the
cooking, the washing and the shopping. He would get me a credit card
to use, but he would carefully monitor the bills. I would be permitted to
have friend over to the house whenever I wanted, and could use the
telephone for reasonable calls. As he did not expect that my duties
would take up a lot of my time, he would not mind if I was to look for a
part-time job, perhaps working in a pub. I was then asked if I had a
driving licence, and if I could sew. I was suddenly glad that I had spent
the money on learning to drive.
He then asked why I had applied for the job, so I told him again about
being in a 'rut', and wanting a change. "But why reply to my advert in
the magazine he asked." I told him all about my feelings when reading
the magazine, and decided that I wanted to give it a try. Which is
precisely why the advert was in that magazine he said. "But there would
have to be a strict set of rules, and if broken, you must expect to be
punished, and by punishment, I just don't mean spanking he said,
punishment can be mental as well, for example embarrassment or
humiliation." I then asked him about the rules, and he produced a piece
of paper and passed it to me. He said that it was only fair that I knew
what I was letting myself into, and that I could leave at anytime that I
wanted to.
This is the list of rules: -
Smoking will not be permitted under any circumstances.
Unless specifically directed to, you will be expected to wear dresses or
skirts at all times.
Trousers, leggings or tights will not be tolerated. Stockings, either self
supporting or with a suspender belt are acceptable.
All clothes purchased or hand made will be approved by me before being
worn.
Unless specifically directed underwear will not be worn.
Spankings will be administered by means of hand, paddle, tawse, or any
other item deemed appropriate.
Whenever you have had enough, and wish to stop, you will say the
phrase 'chocolate teapot' 3 times. Once you have, you will no longer be
employed by me, and you will be expected to leave the premises within
twenty-four hours.
Your employer reserves the rights to change these rules at any time.
I read the list, and whilst a little shocked, although I didn't really know
what to expect. I thought that maybe it wouldn't be that bad, certainly
worth a try. "OK" I said, "I'm happy with everything so far, what else is
there"?
The test
He then told me that I would not know if I were going to be offered the
job until I was leaving to go home the next day. If I decided to accept
the job, then I was to hand-in my notice the next day, and return with
all my belongings the next weekend. There was one more issue that had
to be established before a job offer was made, and that was my level of
obedience. This would be established between now and my leaving time
the next day. Was this acceptable to me? After I said it was, he said
'stand-up and take all your clothes off'. Well, talk about sudden shock. It
took me a couple of minutes to take in what he had actually said, but I
did it, slowly, and with a very face. I stood there with my hands
trying to cover my and my pussy, but he calmly told me to put
my arms by my side. I was then told that sometime over the next day, I
would receive one or two painful spankings, and that this weekend
would be the only time that I would receive one without just cause. This
didn't do anything to stop my embarrassment, but it did make me feel a
little happier. He also said that from now on, when there was only the
two of us around, I was to call him 'Master', and only to speak to him
either when spoken to, or when I wished to ask a question.
Jon then got up and walked over to me. He told me to open my feet
about a foot, which I did, and he then proceeded to walk slowly round
me. When he went behind me for the second time I felt a sudden pain in
my right rear cheek. He had spanked me with his hand. I was then told
to keep my legs straight and to touch my feet. This was very difficult
and my legs, but I made it. Then I thought about the view that he
must have and started to get those stirring feelings where he must have
been looking. Just as I was starting to get wet, he told me to stand-up
and he walked round in front of me and started to prod and then grab
my breasts. He smiled and said, "Nice chapel hat pegs". He was
referring to my large prominent nipples, which by this time were rock-
hard.
My face was still bright with embarrassment, but there was worse to
come. His hands slid down my chest and stomach and stopped at my
light brown bush. He grabbed hold of it, tugged it and said, "This will
have to go". My mouth dropped, I had never even thought about
shaving it off. I had never even had to trim it to wear a bikini, there
wasn't that much of it. I started to say that I couldn't possibly do that,
but he reminded me of what I had agreed to and asked me if I wished to
change my mind and wanted to go home. My brain was saying yes, but
the feeling in my and the juices running down my leg said no. I
thought for a minute and remembered that I needed to change my life,
and one of the in the magazine jumped into my mind. "No" I
said. Jon suddenly said, "This is the one and only time that I will remind
you to call me Master. Be slow in answering, and be insolent like that
again, and you will suffer". "Yes Master" I replied. "Now go and get my
razor and shaving cream from the bathroom. When I got back
downstairs, he had moved into the kitchen. I went in, and he said,
"Right, get what else you need, get on the table, and get that hair off".
As you can imagine, Jon got an amazing view as I got on with the job.
Just as I was finishing, my hand slipped off my slippery leg and knocked
over the bowl of water. Jon was not happy and told me to clean up the
mess. After that I was asked if I deserved punishing for making the
mess. "Yes Master" I said, and was then told to bend over the table,
open my legs about 2 feet, and grab hold of the other side of the table.
"You are about to get ten slaps with my hand, I will not be counting, so
you had better - out aloud, I'd hate for you to get more than you
deserve". "Thank you Master" I said, and waited for him to start.
Wow, he certainly had a strong arm, and by the time I had counted six,
tears were rolling down my face. At eight, I lost my grip of the table and
stood upright. "Right, that's another five he said, and that will happen
every time you get up before being told to". I was about to scream
"NO", but managed to keep my mouth shut - just.
When it was finally over, Jon told me to get up, and then walked out of
the room. When he came back ten minutes later, I had just about
stopped crying, but was still gently rubbing my sore backside. "Right he
said, two more things before we go out, firstly sit on the floor, legs
apart, and yourself to an orgasm, the kitchen tiles will cool
down your ass". Well, I though, today is full of surprises, but the
feelings that I was having in my got rid of any doubts that I had
and I got down on the floor, opened my lips and put one finger inside
me while my other hand got busy on my clit. My clit has always stuck
out from between my lips, but by now it was hard, and the centre was
trying to push its self out of its hood. It didn't take long before my head
was rolling from side to side. I wanted to hold back with the scream as I
came, but the build-up since my last orgasm weeks ago was just too
great. I screamed a little, and Jon just smiled. After a couple of minutes
I asked what the other thing was. Jon said, "I like your bald so
much that there is a new rule, you will shave-off all your hair below your
neck every day. Now go and have a shower before we go out."
The shower was very nice, and I didn't want to get out. After a while I
did though, and got dried. Jon was waiting for me as I came out of the
bathroom and I asked what I was to wear. "Shoes and a coat only" was
the reply. "Master" I said, "I can't do that, someone might see
something, and beside it's cold out there". "You're not trying to argue
with me are you"? "No Master". "Right then" he said, "get ready".
As we walked to the car I was very nervous, I felt so strange, I felt so
exposed, yet I was covered by my coat. It took a while to realise that
people couldn't see my body, but my bald made me feel even
more naked. We drove to the shopping centre in the middle of town and
parked in the car park at one end. Instead of going into the shopping
centre we walked down this shabby street and went into a sex shop. Yet
another first for me. Jon told me to look round while he bought
something. He didn't show me what and I wasn't looking. I was very
busy looking at all the 'toys'. We left and headed back to the shopping
centre, which pleased me because I was getting cold. In the centre we
wandered round a few shops then went into a pub for a drink. After a
couple of gin and tonics I started to relax a bit. It was then that Jon
said, "Another rule - from now on, whenever I am near you, you will not
cross your legs or feet". I was beginning to get used to these surprises
by now and did as I was told. The coat was long enough for me not to
worry about what was showing.
Just as I thought that we might be leaving, Jon gave me a little box and
told me to go to the ladies room, put the contents of the box into my
vagina, and then return. He said that I might like to warm them in my
mouth for a couple of minutes before inserting them. All this puzzled
me, and as I was walking to the ladies I was thinking 'what on earth
could it be, or was it a them'? When I was safely locked in a cubicle, I
opened the box and just didn't know what to do.
The box contained two metal balls about half an inch in diameter, and
were gold in colour.
What were these for I thought, and if I do put them in, how can I keep
them from falling out? After all, I didn't have any knickers on, and I
didn't want them falling out onto the floor as I was walking along - in
public! What was I going to do? This was becoming a time when I had to
consider 'what the hell was I doing here? am I mad? or am I just
changing my life, and finally getting the excitement that I crave for?'
Well, I was certainly getting plenty of excitement and I was getting lots
of sexual excitement as well, even if it was embarrassing at times.
Life had been so boring before this weekend and I was starting to enjoy
the thought of knowing that I was doing things that a lot of boring
people would be shocked by. It was giving me a thrill. So, without even
thinking, I put the balls into my mouth. After a couple of minutes I
squatted down and inserted one of the balls. I pushed it up as far as I
could, and then did the same with the other one. As the two came
together, I'm sure I could hear a 'clink' as they touched. The thought of
me 'clinking' down the street made me smile as I stood up and fastened
my coat. As I opened the cubicle door and walked out I stopped because
I could feel them moving around, and thought that they were moving
down me. I decided that I would have to walk squeezing my legs
together. By the time I got back to Jon I had a rosy smile on my face.
The experience was turning me on. Amazing, two little balls were
turning me on. Jon told me to lift the back of my coat and put my bare
backside on the seat and calm down before we moved on.
"What the hell are these Master and how did you know I would like
them"? "There called 'Ben Wa Balls' and I've read a few from
women about them. They're a present from me and you don't have to
wait to be told to wear them, you can wear them anytime you like".
"Thank you, thank you Master, I wish I had heard of them years ago
they're just amazing". "And that's when you've only walked 20 yards"
said Jon. After a couple of minutes, Jon said, "Right then, lets go". We
walked slowly out of the pub and down the road. All the time, I was
struggling to contain myself. Just as I thought I was going to have to
stop Jon pulled me into this little dress shop.
There was just one female assistant and a couple of teenage
in the shop. The assistant smiled at me and said that I looked happy. I
blushed and said that I was. Jon and myself both started looking at
dresses, but in different racks. We both found ones that we liked at
about the same time so Jon told me to try them both on. I went into the
changing cubicle, took my coat off and put the first dress on. It was way
too big and had just taken it off when Jon pulled back the curtain. There
I was, stark naked in full view of the whole shop. It was a good job that
no one was looking. I told Jon what the problem with the dress was, and
Jon turned and called the assistant over. I hid behind Jon as he asked
the assistant to swap it for a smaller size. As Jon walked away, I pulled
the curtain closed and stood there waiting for him to return.
I was stood facing the curtain waiting, when it opened again, but it
wasn't Jon, he has asked the assistant to bring the smaller dress to me.
We both stood there shocked, me stark naked with her staring at my
bald pussy. She was the first one to recover and started unfastening the
dress saying that she would help me with it. I was still too shocked to
object. It was a front buttoning dress and she put it on me and started
fastening the buttons. As she was moving down them she was bending
down and holding the unfastened part of the dress open. There she was,
down on her knees with her face right in front of my pussy, struggling to
fasten the bottom buttons.
I was beginning to get embarrassed because of my arousal, and I could
feel that my lips were all puffed up, and I was so wet that I thought she
might drown if she got any closer. Just then Jon came back and the
assistant jumped up and left. This was the dress that I had picked and
Jon said that he didn't like it and told me to take it off. Just as I was
about to try the other dress on Jon opened the curtain and left taking
my coat. Again, there I was, stark naked, in full view of the shop. This
time I wasn't as lucky, the two teenage were looking right at me,
so was the assistant and another couple that had come into the shop. As
I closed the curtain I saw the assistant smile and one of the girl's
mouths dropped.
This dress was quite nice, except for the fact that it was very short, and
was slightly see-through. I stood there looking at myself in the mirror
and waiting for Jon to come back. After a while I looked round the
curtain looking for Jon. He wasn't far away and when I caught his eye he
told me to come out and have a proper look at myself. As I was looking
in the big mirrors the bright light made the material even more
transparent. This dress was very short but that didn't stop Jon telling me
to 'give us a twirl'. Now the skirt part of this dress was 'A' shaped, and
as I spun round, the skirt part lifted up revealing everything that I'd got.
The assistant was smiling and licking her lips, the were just staring,
and the woman from the couple was pulling her out of the shop. As
I stopped, I realised that I was smiling at the couple, and wasn't at all
embarrassed, in fact, I was enjoying it. Jon said 'very nice, but not quite
you, take it off and I will find another for you". I don't know why, but I
did take it off, right there in the shop with Jon and three women
watching. What had got into me? I suppose that Ben Wa had something
to do with it.
Jon took the dress from me and asked the assistant to help him find
something else. While they were looking I just stood there transferring
my weight from one leg to the other, cupping my little and
looking at myself in the mirrors. The two were frozen. After a
couple of minutes Jon and the assistant came back with another dress
and Jon asked the assistant to help me with it. I went into the cubicle
and the assistant followed leaving the curtain open. Jon stayed outside
just watching, like the girls, but they were not smiling, just frozen.
This dress was a pull-on, and was a very tight fit, so tight that the
assistant had to put her hands all over me to be able to pull it down. As
she was pulling it over my her hands seemed to linger and rub
my nipples. I would swear that she was gripping them between the
backs of her fingers and pulling them with the dress. With nipples as big
as mine, it was easy, and nice. When she got the dress down to my
pussy she held it front and back and pulled. Not too hard because her
fingers were right in between my legs, and her fingers were probing my
pussy. I just stood there smiling and moaning a bit. Ben really was
working hard. Fortunately, or unfortunately, she stopped before I
climaxed, blew a kiss at me and walked out.
I followed her out to show Jon what I looked like. Jon didn't like it and
told me to take it off, give it to him, and look for one myself. Before I
knew it, I had taken the dress off and was looking through the rack right
in front of the two teenage girls. This seemed to snap them back into life
and they suddenly giggled and walked out. After looking through a
couple of racks I realised where I was and what I was doing. I walked
over to Jon and put my coat on. Jon thanked the assistant and said that
we might be back, and we left. The assistant said we could call anytime,
and thanked us for calling.
This was all getting too much for me, and I asked Jon if we could go
home. It took us ages to walk back to the car, Ben was getting to be too
much for me, and I didn't want to have an orgasm in the street. When
we got into the car Jon told me to take my coat off and finish the job.
This didn't take long. Afterwards Jon wouldn't let me put my coat back
on and we drove home. I was glad that it gets dark reasonably early in
April and Jon gave me my coat when we pulled into his drive.
Back home Jon decided that we were hungry and told me to prepare a
meal. Jon let me remove Ben but he wouldn't let me wear any clothes,
even when I pointed out that I might get something burnt. I wanted to
go up to the bathroom to remove the balls but Jon told me to squat
down and get them out with a finger right there in front of him. I put
them in the box in my handbag; I wasn't going to lose them.
After dinner Jon said that he had to go out for a while and that I was to
rest for a while. Before going out Jon took me to one of the other
bedrooms and told me to sit on the bottom of the bed with my feet on
the floor. He then put a blindfold on me and told me to lie back. He then
proceeded to tie my wrists to the posts at the top corners of the bed. I
could then feel him putting some ropes round my ankles and assumed
that he was going to tie them to the short wooden posts at the bottom
corner of the bed, but no, no sooner than they were both tied my feet
were spread about 3 feet apart and my legs were raised up as far as
they could go. There I was, spread-eagle, blindfolded, my legs high in
the air, and my bottom right at the bottom of the bed. Right I though,
this is it, he's going to fuck me. But he didn't, he just said that he was
going out and that if I heard anyone come in calling his name, I was to
ignore them; it would be one of his friends coming to collect something.
I was not to be afraid because there was no need for him to come
upstairs.
It was very quiet and dark, and I was lovely and warm. It wasn't long
before I was fast asleep.
The day's excitement must have really worn me out.
I woke-up with a start. It took only a couple of seconds to remember
where I was, and I could hear a female voice calling Jon's name, then
there was silence. After a few minutes, I could suddenly see little bits of
light through the blindfold. Someone had switched the bedroom light on.
"Who's there?" I said, but there was no reply. Everything was quiet.
"Please speak to me" I said, but there was no response, instead, I could
feel the air moving around my breasts, then something lightly brushed
my right nipple, and it jumped to attention. This was embarrassing,
there I was, stark naked, with my legs spread wide, with some strange
person that I couldn't even see, touching my breast. I suppose that it
was because I trusted Jon, and the experiences of earlier that day that
made me feel un-afraid. Instead, I was starting to enjoy it. I could feel
my juices start to flow. The hand was very gentle, and slowly wandered
all over my body, slowly moving down towards my pussy. Then nothing
before I could feel the person breathing near my pussy.
The next thing I knew was that something was being pushed into me. I
didn't take much because I was dripping, and it didn't take long for me
to work out what it was, as soon as it was switched on I knew, then the
lights went off and I heard the front door close. At first I was in heaven,
I had never had a vibrator before, and was enjoying the experience. It
wasn't long before I orgasmed, then again. After the third time, I was
desperate for it to stop, and I was starting think that I would die, I had
never experienced so much pleasure in such a short time, and the
frightening thing was that I had no control over it. In the end, I must
have passed out, because the next thing I remember is Jon taking the
blindfold off me, asking if I was all right. I just said, "Yes, can I have a
drink please". Jon must have untied me and removed the vibrator while
I was still unconscious, because my hands and legs were free, and there
was no sign of the vibrator. I had to squeeze my stomach muscles to
make sure that there was nothing still inside me. After a couple of gulps
of the drink, I noticed the metal rings on the ceiling, there were 5 of
them directly over the bed, so that was what was keeping my legs in the
air. Jon then told me that anticipation of a spanking was often part of
the punishment, and that he would remember that I had just forgotten
to say "Master" when I asked for the drink. I would get the punishment
in the morning. Jon then asked me if I was all right, then told me I could
go to bed, and that I had done just fine so far, and was I still happy for
the 'interview' to continue in the morning. "Definitely Master" was my
reply as I walked out of that bedroom and into mine.
Sunday April 19
Next morning I woke up early, had a shower, got dressed, and went
downstairs to the kitchen and put the kettle on. I was sat drinking a
coffee when Jon walked in wearing nothing but a day's growth on his
chin. His hairless pubes looked as smooth as mine. He seemed a little
surprised to see me and then said that if I took the job I had better get
used to it as he usually had breakfast before he got dressed.
As I was lifting my eyes above his waist, he asked me why I had some
clothes on. Suddenly remembering, I quickly removed them, but it was
too late. As soon as I had got them all off he told me to get on my
knees, open my knees about a foot, and lean back and put my hands on
the floor behind me. This was the position that I was to put myself in
every time he said, "assume the position". He then made himself a
coffee and sat in front of me until he finished it. All the time, I could see
his dick which was starting to get semi erect, and I was starting to get
aroused too. I was getting wet and I could feel my lips tingling and
opening; and my clit start to swell.
The coffee cup was put on the table and Jon started walking round me.
He stopped behind me and told me to look at him. It was real difficult to
look him in the face when his balls and disk were a couple of inches
from my face. He was looking up and down my body when he suddenly
moved to my left side and put his hand on my pussy, pressed his finger
into my very wet slit, and then moved his hand up to my pubic bone. "I
thought so, you haven't had a shave today have you"? "No Master" I
replied. "Right, you are about to receive the worst physical punishment
that you will ever receive from me. Do you remember the words that
will make all this stop"? "Yes" I replied. He then told me to go upstairs
and lay spread-eagle on the bed where I was punished yesterday.
When he came up he tied my wrists to the top corners of the bed. Then
he tied ropes to my ankles and then pulled my legs over my body and
tied then to the top corner posts as well. My wet was left open
and facing the ceiling. With that he picked up one of those school
canes, about 3 feet long, 'U' shaped at one end, thin and very flexible.
He 'swished' it through the air a couple of times before bringing it down
on my backside.
"OOOOOOW" I screamed, did that hurt. That didn't stop him;
neither did the tears that were soon streaming out of my eyes. The
fourth stroke was different, it only landed on my right cheek, but the
flexibility of the cane made it bend and the end of it hit my pussy. Talk
about pain. My scream sounded as if it would wake up the whole
neighbourhood. The last 2 were slightly worse as Jon adjusted his aim
so that these last 2 hit my clit, which always sticks out between my
pussy lips.
He stopped after 6. It took the best part of ten minutes for me to come
down from my pain-induced high. I remained almost motionless
throughout the orgasm, save for an occasional 'twitch' of my thighs or
abdomen as the after-shocks diminished in intensity. That was the most
intense orgasm I've ever had. I thought it would never stop. My butt
was still tingling when Jon came back in and asked me if I was alright.
He then untied me and told me to have a shower and shave.
30 minutes later, I went downstairs (still naked) and found him reading
the Sunday papers. I sat (slowly) opposite him with my legs slightly
apart, waiting for him to look at me. After a while he put down the
paper and said that we were going for an early lunch before the final
part of the interview, and then me going home. This time I had to wear
the only dress that I had with me. It was one that buttoned all the way
down the front, again, no bra or knickers, and the embarrassing thing
was that he would only let me fasten the buttons down to just above my
pussy.
We went to a that did a self-service Sunday lunch. Very nice
food and only a problem when I had to walk around without my coat on.
Every time I put one leg in front of the other the dress opened at the
front and I got a draught on my pussy. Nice feeling, but if anyone was
looking ...........
When we got back to Jon's place we went into the lounge and we sat
opposite each other. I deliberately kept my legs apart, and with that
dress he should be able to see all my stomach as well as my pussy. I
was beginning to think that I was going to be unlucky and that Jon
wasn't going to fuck me. My really wanted his dick inside it.
Anyway, Jon started by asking me what my verdict was on the job, was
it what I expected and did I still want it. He said that I had managed to
survive the punishments that he had administered quite well, and even
looked as if I were enjoying it at times. "It was more pain than I'd ever
experienced, but yes, I did enjoy it". I said. "In fact I had enjoyed the
weekend so much that I wanted the job". Jon said that he wasn't going
to accept an answer at that time, but that I was to go home and
telephone him with my answer on the following Tuesday evening. If the
answer was 'yes', then he would come to Wales the next Saturday and
collect me and my belongings. There were just 3 more things that I had
to do before Jon took me to the bus station.
Firstly, I had to get myself ready for home, minus all my underwear,
that I was to leave there. Secondly, I had to insert Ben and leave them
there until I got home; and thirdly, he gave me a pen and a notebook. I
was to write a Journal starting with my childhood spanking experiences.
I thought that Ben and the lack of knickers would be nice, but a little
difficult.
On the bus before starting writing this I went through the weekend in
my mind, and, as well as having to lift the back of my dress and coat
over my ass so that the wet patch was on the seat, not my clothes, I
decided that yes, I needed a change, and that this was right for me. I
needed to be told what to do, I liked the feelings when I was being
punished, and I liked the excitement when Jon was telling me to expose
myself.
Next morning I went to work and handed in my notice. The difficult part
was trying to avoid telling my friends what I was going to do with
myself. I telephoned Jon on the Tuesday evening and gave him the
good news. He said that he would collect me at 10:00 am on Saturday
morning. I wore Ben most days that week, and every time someone
accused me of daydreaming I blushingly smiled and said that I was
thinking about my new 'adventure', which was true.
On the Friday evening as I was getting ready to go out for a farewell
drink with the from work, I decided that I was feeling brave, and
went out wearing Ben and no underwear. I had an enjoyable evening (in
more ways than one) and after a few drinks, I kept saying that Ben was
looking after me. Somehow I managed to avoid telling everyone who
Ben was.
Saturday April 25 - The day I started my new Job
Next morning I wanted to impress Jon and I was ready and shaved
before 10:00 am wearing only my coat and shoes. I decided that too
much Ben would wear me out before I had started the day. Also, my
head was a little delicate after the drinks the night before.
When the doorbell rang I took my coat off and answered the door. I
wanted to please Jon, and it was only when I opened the door and saw
Jon and one of my neighbours passing by that I thought maybe that that
wasn't a good idea. Jon looked me up and down, put his hand on my
pubes, said, "Good, you remembered," and came in. He had a quick look
round, then said, "Coat on and pick up your bags and let's go."
The journey didn't take anywhere as long by car as it did by bus and we
were soon at Jon's house. Once in, he told me to bring everything into
the lounge, and that he would inspect everything to see if I were
permitted to have it in his house. I was glad that he had left his central
heating on as I had to 'model' every item of clothing that I had,
changing right there in front of him. As the 'parade' went on I knew that
I was getting wet, and I could see a bulge in his trousers. About three
quarters of my clothes were 'unsuitable', and were to be thrown-out.
This left we with no underwear, trousers, shorts, tights or leggings. I
was then told to 'assume
the position' whilst Jon read me the rules again. This time there were
more rules than the last
time: -
The rules
Smoking will not be permitted under any circumstances.
Unless specifically directed to, you will be expected to wear dresses or
skirts at all times.
Trousers, shorts, leggings or tights will not be tolerated. Stockings,
either self supporting or with a suspender belt are acceptable.
All clothes purchased or hand made will be approved by me before being
worn.
Unless specifically directed, underwear will not be worn.
You will wear tampons when you have your period.
Spankings will be administered by means of hand, paddle, tawse, cane,
or any other item deemed appropriate at the time.
Body hair will be removed every day.
Legs will not be crossed whilst in Jon's presence, unless specifically
directed to do so.
Clothing will not me adjusted whilst in Jon's presence unless, specifically
directed to do so.
You will get 2 days off each week - Monday and Tuesday, unless
previously agreed differently.
At most, you will wear only a dress and shoes when working.
Whenever you have had enough, and wish to stop, you will say the
phrase 'chocolate teapot' 3 times. Once you have, you will no longer be
employed by me, and you will be expected to leave the premises within
twenty-four hours.
Your employer reserves the rights to change these rules at any time.
Jon then asked me if I was happy to continue, "Yes Master" I replied. He
then asked me how my Journal was coming along. I went to get it and
showed him that it was written-up until the previous night. I was then
told that I was not expected to write something in it every day, just for
the days that had something of any significance in them. He also told
me that he would teach me how to use his PC so that I could use that.
This pleased me as I had had very little training on computers at school.
Jon also said that once my journal was on his PC it would be easier for
him to publish it, that didn't please me too much. It's one thing keeping
a journal that's private (well between Jon and me), but it's something
completely different having it available for everyone in the world to
read.
My first task was to prepare a late lunch. After that, it was on with my
coat and we went to look for some more 'suitable' clothes. We wandered
round a few clothes shops, but didn't see anything that Jon liked.
Eventually we headed for the dress shop that we had the fun in the
previous Saturday. I was happy to see that the assistant was the same
one and that she was still the only staff person there. The shop was also
empty. The smile on the assistant's face told me that she was happy to
see us as well.
As we started looking through the racks I thought about what type of
dress Jon was looking for. I guessed that they had to be short, thin and
easily accessible. Jon selected a couple for me before I found anything
and handed them to me to try on. I went into the changing cubicle and
took my coat off. I couldn't see the point in closing the curtain as I was
sure that Jon would open it again. I picked-up the first one, it was made
of cheesecloth, and was fitted round my shoulders and breasts, but from
below my it just went out in a big inverted 'V' shape. If I just
stood there, there was nothing touching my body from just below my
breasts down, and I was sure that if the light was in the right direction,
anyone would be able to see-through it. Jon said that he liked it, but
was too long. "Not a problem Master" I said, "I will shorten it, what
length would you like it to be?" Jon said that all my dresses were to be
no longer than 5 inches below my pussy, unless he specifically said so.
Just as I was taking the dress over my head, the shop assistant came
over with another couple of dresses, and asked Jon if he liked them. Jon
held each one up in turn, and then said that his Slave needed something
that displayed her assets, and that was very short. Whilst he was saying
this, the assistant was looking at me standing there listening to Jon.
When Jon stopped talking she just stood there and Jon had to snap his
fingers to bring her out of her trance.
I took the second dress and held it up. At first I though that it was a
denim skirt, but when I looked closer, it was a dungarees dress. It was
obviously designed to have a T-shirt on underneath because when I put
it on I could see all the sides of my in the mirror, and Jon had
obviously picked a size too big for me because the waist was way too
big. If I looked down the inside I could see all of my legs and down to
the ground. Jon liked this one, but again it was too long for him.
Just as I was taking the dress off the assistant returned with another 2
dresses and asked if she could help me try them on. When Jon said,
"Yes," she told me that her name was Kelly, and asked me what my
name was. After I told her, Kelly held the dresses up and asked "which
one first." There was one white lycra one, and one black lacy one. I
pointed to the lycra one and Kelly gave it to me and then hung-up the
black one. As I started to pull it over my head I was finding it a bit
difficult. Kelly noticed this and said that she had brought one a size too
small deliberately so that it really showed my assets. Jon smiled
approvingly. Kelly helped me pull the dress down and as she was doing
so her hands were lightly sliding all over me.
The lycra was so thin that it almost felt as if I had nothing on, I could
certainly see the dark of my nipples through it. I just stood there as her
hands wandered all over. After a minute or so, Kelly looked at Jon and
said, "May I?" "Be my guest, but hands only" he said. Kelly's hands
moved down to my thighs and then back up under the dress. They went
all over my ass then right into the crease of my arse. Her right hand
came round my front and found my which was by now getting
very wet.
Before the previous Saturday I had never has any form of sex with
another woman. Last weekend had been sort of accidental, but this time
it was very deliberate. Jon was encouraging it, and I was enjoying it,
even though I was a little nervous, after all, this was a public shop.
Kelly's left hand was working its way into my arse, and her right hand
was working on my clit and going in and out of my vagina.
All 3 of us were so engrossed it what was going on that non of us
noticed a women about my age come in and start going through the
clothes on the racks. For some strange reason, I think that I was the
one that noticed her first. Well if I wasn't then Jon and / or Kelly had
decided to ignore her. She came round the end of a rack, stopped dead
and looked straight at me. There I was, dress up round my waist,
another woman stood beside me with fingers from one hand in my arse
and the fingers from the other in my pussy. I was too far gone to even
care who was looking, but the fact that some stranger was looking was
giving me an extra kick.
Anyway. this woman was looking at me, and I was looking at her. After
a minute or two, her hands started to rub her stomach and her tongue
was licking her lips. All of a sudden, she was gone, don't know why and
I didn't really care, I was getting my pleasure from Kelly. It wasn't long
before I gave a shudder as I orgasmed. Kelly looked me in the eyes and
said, "Now you to me." I looked at Jon and he nodded, so I started
running my hands over Kelly's dress. She wasn't wearing a bra either
and her nipples were nearly as big as mine. I pinched and pulled them
with my fingers before moving my hands down to her stomach and then
under her dress to her thighs. As I moved up I came across material and
looked and saw a thong. As I rubbed her outside the thong my
fingers got wet. I pulled the thong aside and set to work. Kelly came a
lot quicker than I did.
After we had both calmed down a bit I pulled my dress down as far as I
could, went out of the cubicle and asked Jon if he liked it. He told me to
bend down, which I did, and the dress rode up over my ass. When I
stood up the dress stayed where it was, showing everything that I had,
front and back.
Jon then said that he thought that I had had enough fun for one
afternoon, and told Kelly that we would take all 3 dresses. We would
come back some other time and try the lace dress on. Kelly composed
herself, picked up the cheesecloth and dungarees dresses and waited for
me to take the lycra dress off. When I did, she walked over to the
counter and started to ring-up the sale. Jon said, "coat on" and went
over to Kelly. While we were waiting for the credit card to process, Kelly
said that she would like to see us again. Jon wrote his phone number on
the credit card voucher, and we left.
We wandered round a few more shops before heading back to the car.
On the way back we came across a Post Office and got a Passport
application for me.
Back home - well it was my home now, Jon had me get us some food
before he tied me to a chair, legs open, gagged and blindfolded. He then
pushed a vibrator in me, switched it on slow speed, and went out. The
vibe was doing its job slowly, but I was fighting it, I didn't want to be
too tired when he got back. I had orgasmed twice when he did get back,
and was about ready for number 3.
Before he had chance to say anything I said, "Master please fuck me, I
need to feel you inside me." Luckily for me he untied me and then put
me over the back of the sofa, took his clothes off and rammed his dick
straight into me. 'At last' I thought. I was beginning to think that I
wasn't going to get the 'real thing'. By the time Jon shot his load into
me I had orgasmed another twice. That made 5 times that day, no
wonder I was tired. When he pulled out, he lay on the sofa and told me
to clean him up. I started to walk to the kitchen to get a paper towel,
but he called me back and said, "No slave - with your tongue." I had
given an boyfriend a blow-job a couple of times, and had managed
to avoid getting his sperm into my mouth, so I didn't knew what the
taste would be like, especially as Jon's dick and balls were covered with
my juices as well. As it turns out, it tasted quite nice and by the time I
had licked him clean he had another hard-on, but he sent me to bed.
Sunday April 26
Next morning I got up early, and started shortening the dresses. I
stated with the cheesecloth one because it was easiest. By the time Jon
got up I had finished it so I put it on and went downstairs and cooked us
some breakfast. All the time, Jon was sat at the kitchen table naked,
reading the Sunday papers. When he was finished he said that I was to
go to the Doctors and get myself a supply of the pill and some 'morning
after' pills. I had to agree with him when he said that I must not get
pregnant. He then said that Sunday mornings were one of the times that
he often went to the Gym to workout and that today I was going with
him. When I pointed out that I didn't have the proper clothing, he said
that we would get some, some other time, and that for today I could
borrow one of his T-shirts. "What about the rest Master?" I said. Jon
said to bring my trainers and that a T-shirt and trainers would be
enough. I hoped that the T-shirt was a long one.
The day was surprisingly warm for the end of April, and Jon told me that
we wouldn't have to be outside for more than a couple of minutes and
that I was to wear the cheesecloth dress and my denim jacket. I still felt
cold and very naked, and I hoped that it wasn't windy. It wasn't, and
before I knew it we were pulling into the car park of this big Hotel. Jon
said that he was a member of the Leisure Centre there, and that I would
be his guest.
We went to get changed and I was out again long before him. The T-
shirt came nearly half way down to my knees. We went into the
workout room and Jon showed me how to use the machines. I asked
him to stand in front of me when I was using the machine that stretched
your legs wide apart. I told Jon that I didn't want to give the in
there a heart attack. Jon said, "OK - this time, but you're on your own
after this."
The other machine that I had a problem with was the rowing machine,
every time I went back, I could see my in the mirror. I just hoped
that no one was looking. I didn't seem to have an audience so I guess I
got away with it. When I came to use the exercise bike Jon raised the
seat when I thought he should have lowered it. When I asked him why,
he told me to try it and see. He also made sure that my T-shirt wasn't
between me and the seat. Well, I had to slide right over the side of the
saddle each time I pushed down on a pedal. After a while I was enjoying
it and didn't really want to stop when Jon told me to.
After about an hour, Jon said that we were going for a sauna. I'd never
been into a sauna before, and wasn't quite sure what to expect. Jon told
me to go and strip-off, wrap the towel round me and go out of the other
end of the changing room. The towel was only just big enough to cover
my and bottom, so long as I didn't bend down. When I met Jon
at the other end, there was a sauna and spa there. There was also a
smallish swimming pool, but I didn't have a costume. Jon told me that if
I made myself a bikini and swimsuit, he would take me swimming; he
would describe the design he had in mind later.
There was no one else in the sauna, and we sat facing each other with
our feet up and legs bent. This was giving me a good view of Jon's dick
and balls so I guess that he could see my pussy. Especially when I held
my knees and feet about a foot apart. I was beginning to feel a bit dizzy
when Jon finally decided to go out. We took a shower (closed the
curtains) and then Jon told me to sit on one of the loungers while he
went back in for another session.
I was lying there with my knees up, cooling down, when one of the male
assistants came. I wasn't taking any notice of him until I felt that
someone was looking at me. I looked round, and as he was the only
other person there, I thought 'what's he looking at'? Then I suddenly
realised. My initial reaction was to put my legs down, but I suddenly
thought 'what the hell, I've enjoyed people looking at me before, so just
ignore him' and I did. I put my head back and closed my eyes. He was
still there when Jon came out of the sauna and sat down beside me. Jon
whispered for me to open my legs a bit then to scratch my clit. After I
had done that I looked at the assistant and he caught my eye, blushed
and walked out. Jon said 'Come on, get dressed and meet me at the
entrance."
The only other thing of interest that happened that day was that Jon
started to teach me how to use his PC. He is pretty good at that, but he
should be, that's his job. Oh, one more thing, Jon gave me one of his
old white cotton shirts to make a bikini out of. It was to be made of 4
triangles held together with white shoelace like 'string'. Each part was to
be able to slide along the 'string' making it very adjustable. The other
thing was that the bottom front 'triangle' was to start about 6 inches
wide, rapidly decrease to 1 inch, then remain at 1 inch as it went over
my to the back 'triangle'.
Week commencing April 27
Nothing special happened during the week, Jon was at work most of the
time. I went and registered with a doctor on the Monday (the Doctor
looked a bit funny at me when he saw that I was shaved and didn't have
any knickers on when he examined me before putting me on the pill, but
he didn't say anything). I spent most of the time either sewing, or
practising on the PC. I've started typing this Journal into it, starting with
today's entry. I'll go back and copy the rest into it as soon as I can, but
I'm still very slow at this.
Saturday May 2 - The big Shopping Centre
Jon was going to spend some more money on me. We went up to
Sheffield to a big covered Shopping Centre, Jon told me to wear the
cheesecloth dress again, my denim jacket and the Ben Wa balls. This
was going to be slow progress I thought.
During the journey Jon said that we weren't going home until 10 people
had seen my pussy, 5 male and 5 female, and that I was going to count
them. If he thought that I was I would get a sore backside
when we got home. As we were driving up the Motorway I adjusted the
seat back and laid back thinking about the fun I was going to have. It
didn't bother me one little bit that when I was laid back my dress was
just above my pussy. If any passing motorist was looking they would
count towards the 10. Only problem was that I wasn't looking at them to
count them.
When we arrived we had to walk a few hundred yards through the car
park, and it was windy. I lost count of the number of times that I
wanted to pull the hem of my dress back down and I will never know
how I managed to stop my natural reactions. Unfortunately, there
weren't many people around as we walked in and I didn't get to start my
counting. Ben was doing his job well and just after we got in I had to sit
down and calm down before going on.
This rest gave me the chance to start counting, as the seat that we sat
on was facing one of the main entrances, and at that time there were
quite a few people coming in. The first chance came as 3 couples
came in and walked straight towards us. I told Jon that I was going for it
and asked him to watch their eyes. All 3 couples seemed to be
engrossed in each other and I thought that my open knee flash had
been wasted until 1 of the suddenly did a double take. At least I
had managed 1 female.
We stayed sitting on the bench for about 5 minutes waiting for other
'suitable candidates', but nothing, so we moved on. The first clothes
shop that we went in had some nice things and we bought a dress and a
wrap-round skirt. Jon said that with slight modifications the skirt, even
though it was a full length one, could be made to show a lot of leg each
time I put a foot forward. Unfortunately the changing rooms were
cubicles in a separate room and didn't give me any opportunities.
The shop next door was a furniture shop. We went in and went to the
part where the beds were. There was a male assistant who looked as if
he was still at school, and that this was just a Saturday job. We waited
for him to come over to us and Jon started asking him questions about
the price and delivery. Jon then told me to get on the bed and see if it
was comfortable. There was no way that I could get on the bed in that
dress without showing more than most women would want to. "Here we
go, number 2," so I sat on the side, then swung first one leg then the
other one onto the bed. The assistant's eyes opened wide. Jon told me
to lay back and then turn over. With a dress that short half my bum was
on show. As I rolled back I noticed that a and a woman were also
looking at me. I smiled and thought that that was a bonus. I was now
up to 4, 2 of each.
I then got off the bed in a most un-lady like manor, making sure that I
gave them their 'money's worth'. Jon continued to talk to the assistant
for another couple of minutes, but then told me we were leaving. As we
were walking out of the shop Jon told me that I had left 'a snail's trail'
across part of the bed when I got off it. I had to ask him what he meant,
and he said that I had left a line of juice as I slid my uncovered
pussy over the bed as I got off. I wanted to go back and look, but he
wouldn't let me.
I was having to walk slower and slower as Ben had more and more of an
effect on me. We were passing a Ladies room and I pleaded with Jon to
let me take them out. When I explained to him that I wouldn't be able to
go much further he finally agreed. When I came out of the Ladies I was
able to walk faster, but at the same time, something was 'missing'.
Whilst I was in there, I had cleaned-up myself, but it wasn't long before
I was getting just as wet. The next shop that we went it was another
dress shop. We didn't find any dresses or skirts that Jon liked, but we
did find a bikini that he liked. It was one that had a low-cut, under-wired
bra, with shoulder straps that connected at the front, almost under my
armpits. It was made of a cotton mix material in orange check.
I selected a top and bottom in my size (34A), but Jon swapped the top
for a 34C. He then swapped the bottoms for one that was a size too
small. As we were walking towards the changing rooms Jon told me to
come out and show him what it looked like on. When I went through the
changing room door I saw that it was one big communal changing room,
and that there were already about 7 or 8 other women in there. They
were all pretty and in various stated of undress. I took my jacket
off, then my dress. This left me naked, and I though that this was the
ideal time to expose my to the remaining 3 women that I needed.
I sat on the bench, and made a big deal of putting the bikini on. I put
the top on first, then started talking to myself to attract some attention.
I got the 3 women that I needed very easily, but would Jon let me count
them if he hadn't seen them. Putting the bottoms on was a bit difficult,
but I managed it and went out. Jon smiled, and said that I didn't look
bad at all, he then asked me to bend forward, and I suddenly realised
why he had swapped the top for a 34C, as I looked down I could see
inside the top, and there were my nipples clearly visible, not touching
the front of the top. I stood up and they fell back in. Jon told me to go
and get dressed.
When I had taken the bikini off, I pretended to adjust my dress before
putting it on. I was waiting for another one of the women to notice me
before putting it on. I wanted to get the count even higher than I
needed. It wasn't long before a of about 15 looked at me and stared
at my bald pussy. I have never been aroused by the thought of another
woman just looking at me, but I could feel my juices flowing.
When I got outside, Jon was waiting with a matching bikini bottoms that
were 2 sizes too big for me. He bought the bikini (top and bottoms)
saying that they would be okay, once I had done a few changes to the
bottoms; and we moved on. As we approached an escalator, Jon told me
to go up and wait for him at the top; he would be up in a minute. I did,
and when Jon arrived he told me that I had been followed up by a
who had been following us. Jon said that the had been a few steps
below me and was staring at my legs all the way up. Jon said that next
time he told me to meet him at the top, I was to bend down and put a
bag on the step in front of me, then pick it up again; but that I could
add 1 to my count of because the must have had been able to
see my pussy.
The last shop that we went into was a Newsagent. Jon kept telling me to
pass him something from the bottom shelves, but we never saw anyone
looking at me. After that Jon decided to leave and we went back to the
car. During the drive home, we went through the whole morning's
events and although there were well over 5 women who had seen my
pussy there were only 4 men. Jon said that the extra women didn't
compensate for the shortage of 1 man. Therefore I would receive some
punishment later, and that it would take 3 different forms.
Firstly, I would have to be naked for the rest of the weekend, except for
when we went out, secondly I would have to spend the night restrained,
and thirdly I would receive 10 strokes of an implement that was yet to
be decided. He didn't say when I would get the 10 strokes.
When we got home I took my clothes off and Jon told me that I would
get my punishment the next morning. Before that I was to get us some
food, then he would be taking me out for the evening.
Jon had me wearing a low-cut dress that had short full skirt - no
underwear of course. We went to a rugby club where the local team
were celebrating a win. There were lots of and only a few women.
Jon decided that I would be drinking the same as him that night - beer.
I had 2 pints, and he had 4, but I couldn't hold it like he could and I had
to keep going to the toilet.
Only problem was that I had to go through a large group of that
were 'quite happy'. Every time that I went through them their hands
were everywhere. One even held my skirt up, and as Jon was watching,
I couldn't pull it down. I just had to keep moving, and wait for it to come
down on its own. A short time later one of the came over to us and
said that I was obviously game for good time, and would I put on a
show for the lads. Thankfully, Jon said no, but said that I would next
time. I asked Jon what I would have to do, and when, but he just said,
"don't worry, it's nothing that doesn't come naturally."
As it was dark when we left. Jon told me to take my dress off and get
into the driver's seat. I was going to drive home naked. It was a good
job that it was dark. Once home, I had to walk from the car to the house
naked and Jon would not let me run. When we were in Jon said,
"assume the position." I had to wait like that while he went and got
some 'items' that I hadn't seen before.
Firstly, there was a pair of padded leather wrist straps that had a metal
hook on, and a similar set of ankle straps. I had to stand up and put
these on and follow him to the bedroom that had the bed with the
corner posts and the hooks in the ceiling. Once there, he had me lay on
the bed, before he tied ropes to my ankles and wrists, before tying them
to hooks in the ceiling.
This left me stretched wide apart. He pulled them so tight that I was
hardly touching the bed apart from the centre of my back. He then got
his and set it up on a tripod so that it was looking straight
at my pussy. He started the and put a vibrator in me, on a low
setting. What he did next surprised me a bit, as I had never seen a gag
with a ball built into it, but he put that into my mouth and a blindfold on
me, then left me. I had already started getting wet when I was naked
on the drive home, and by that time I was well on the way to my first
orgasm of the night. After a lot of jerking, trying to push the vibe out,
and 3 orgasms, I must have passed out. When I came round, I was
sweating and very tired, but I was starting again. The next time I came
round, the batteries were nearly flat. After what seemed like hours I
went to sleep.
Sunday May 3
Jon released me, and took the away while I slowly walked to the
shower. It took while for my arms and legs to get back to normal. After
that the Sunday started the same way as the previous Sunday
mornings, except that both of us were naked, me getting the breakfast
ready and Jon reading the papers. After breakfast, Jon said that after
the Gym, it would be punishment time.
At the Gym, Jon told me to wear just the same T-shirt, and trainers. I
went through the same routine as the previous week, but on the leg-
spread machine I was on my own. I had to wait until I thought that no
one was looking before each stretch. This put my timings all out, and I
only scored 35 out of 100. I enjoyed the exercise cycle again and I left
my 'mark' on the saddle.
Just when I though that I was done, Jon told me to do a session on the
abdominal exerciser. This is a metal frame that you lay on the floor
with, with your head on the headrest. You then put your arms straight
up in the air, and press on the front of the frame. This lifts your head
and tenses your abdominal muscles. This wasn't a problem when I kept
my legs on the ground, but after a couple of minutes Jon had a look
round the Gym, saw that there was no one else at that end of the Gym,
and then told me to look at the diagram on the wall. This showed a
woman doing the same as I was, except that her legs were pointing to
the ceiling. Jon said, "10 like that." Well, it was a good job that no one
else was there, because as soon as I lifted my legs up my T-shirt was
round my waist leaving me naked from the waist to my trainers. I
rushed the 10.
After that, Jon told me to go and put the white bikini on and meet him in
the sauna. Jon was wearing a very brief swimming costume that was
made of very fine mesh. It didn't really hold his dick in one place and it
bounced about as he walked about. It was also semi-transparent and if
you stared at him you could see his dick, although it was a little
confusing with him having shaved pubes. After about 5 minutes in the
sauna the white polyester and cotton bikini that used to be one of Jon's
old shirts, was wet with sweat, and quite transparent. None of the other
people in the sauna appeared to notice, and when we left, I went in
front of Jon. We had a shower, and went to the swimming pool. I had
put my towel round me and when I had to take it off to get into the
water it wasn't quite so transparent until I was in the water.
Jon had me swim up and down doing the breaststroke both forwards
and backwards. It wasn't long before a couple of teenage with
goggles started following me. Jon told me to adjust the bottoms by
sliding the front and back triangle to the same side. This left me with my
pussy lips and clit exposed. I had to do 2 more lengths with the
even closer to me before Jon told me to get out and get into the spa. I
felt very exposed and excited as I walked to the spa. My bikini was very
transparent and even I could see my brown nipples and lips. I
jumped into the spa as quick as I could but just as I got in the timer
stopped the pump. I had to wait for about 2 minutes in the still, clear
water with the couple that were in there with us staring at me. 10
minutes later, Jon decided that it was time to go; and because he took
my towel I had to follow him with everyone looking at me. Time seemed
to stop as I walked out of that room. Jon gave me my towel back and I
got dressed and met him in the entrance.
Back home Jon reminded me that I was supposed to be naked and that
it was punishment time. In a way, I was looking forward to this, and the
anticipation had helped to keep me damp since the previous day.
"Master" I said, "I know that I didn't please you yesterday and that I
must be punished. I am yours to do with as you wish. Jon took me up
what was now what I called the punishment room and restrained me
very much the same as the previous night, except that my ankles were
nearer my wrists, and I was completely off the bed. This meant that Jon
could swing me back and forward.
Jon stripped off and got a tawse out of one of the drawers and gave me
the first stroke. After each one I had to say the stroke number and
thank him.
His aim was getting better, and the end of the tawse was just bending
round my leg and touching my lips. There were a few screams before
some of the counts and thank yous, but at the same time, that feeling in
my belly was getting stronger and stronger.
When he had finished all 10 I looked up and saw that he had an
erection. I said, "Fuck me hard Master, I want you to take your
satisfaction from me." He just stood there, and pulled me back and
forward onto his dick. After about 20 strokes, he suddenly stopped me
from going onto him again and shot his load onto my belly. The first
blob nearly reached my face, but I couldn't reach it with my tongue.
After a few seconds, he pulled me onto him again, and held me there as
he got soft. When he had, he let go of me and walked out. A few
minutes later, he came and released me and told me to go and get a
shower.
Apart from the pain, I felt good after that, I had made my Master happy
and I now knew that I was his to do as he pleased, and what pleased
him, pleased me. I spent the rest of the day naked, sitting on cushions,
and watching TV. At one point, Jon played part of the of me that
he taken the previous day. It was 'interesting' to watch myself like that
and the bulge in Jon's trousers told me that he was enjoying it too.
That night, there was a bad thunderstorm that kept me awake. I have
always been a bit frightened of thunderstorms, and I went and asked
Jon if I could get into bed with him. He grunted and I got in. When I
woke up next morning, we were both laid on our sides, with him behind
me. His right arm was over me, holding my right breast, and his erect
dick was touching my pussy. This stated me getting wet, and after a
couple of minutes, I eased myself down and onto his dick. This didn't
wake him, and I practised contracting my vaginal muscles, pulling him
further into me. All of a sudden, he squeezed my and came inside
me. Contented, I went back to sleep, and when I woke up again he had
left for work.
Week commencing May 4
The week was spent shopping, sewing, and working on the PC. During
one of my days off, I spent time in town finding my way around. Not a
lot on this city, but more than in the town that I came from in Wales. I
had managed to find a stall in the market that sold lots of different
materials and found some very thin white lycra for the swimming
costume that Jon wanted me to make. It was as thin as some tights and
I was sure that if it was stretched I could see through it.
Jon had tried to describe the swimming costume to me, but I was
having difficulty understanding what exactly he wanted. In the end he
told me to take my dress off and used a ballpoint pen to mark on my
skin where it had to go. It started as a thin strap round the back of my
neck, then expanded in two pieces to cover my breasts. It then kept
going down in a deep 'V' going over my pussy, still in two pieces that
were only about an inch wide. They didn't actually meet each other but
were both attached to the back part about half an inch apart just where
my arse is. The back was like a full, high-cut bikini bottom back
that came round to the front as two thin tie cords. These cords could
either be tied on top of, or underneath the front part. When I had made
it and tried it on every time I leant forwards with it fastened underneath
the front part the front part would hang forward leaving my and
pubis exposed. I also had trouble keeping my clit inside the 2 front
parts.
Jon also had me make 2 pairs of shorts, one was with a top made out of
the same white lycra. They had to be high cut, and with only a 2 inch
crotch. The other pair of shorts were running shorts made of very thin
nylon cloth. The sides were to be rounded up to the waist, and the
crotch was to be 2 inches wide, and 3 inches longer than needed. With a
short length of quarter inch rope that I had to sew into the centre of the
crotch, they would easily stick out at the front, giving an easy view in
from the side. I went back to the market next day and found some
suitable green material.
During my trip to the supermarket on the Friday, I noticed a
watching me as I picked up things and put them in my trolley. At first, I
was a little frightened, but I started thinking that I could have a bit of
fun with him. I went to one of the freezer aisles that had no one around
and leaned over to get something from the back. My dress rode up and
he must have been able to see my bare bum. I then went to some
shelves and squatted down with my knees apart, to read a label on a
packet. As he was walking towards me, I could see the bulge in his
trousers, and the wet patch. He must have cum. I looked at his face, he
blushed and hurried off. I decided that it had been fun and swore to
have more fun like that.
Saturday May 9
As I was slowly getting up I realised that I'm getting used to wearing
just a dress or skirt and top now. Apart from when I go outside and get
a breeze on my I forget that I have no underwear on. It now
seems quite normal to be like that and putting a swimsuit or shorts on
feels strange.
Shaving my pubes every day was a bit of a chore, but my skin had got
used to it and the itching had stopped. I must talk to Jon about getting
an electrolysis machine so that I can remove them permanently.
Perhaps Jon will let me use it on him. The other thing that I have
realised is that I enjoy exposing myself to other people. I had really
enjoyed the previous days experience in Tesco and wasn't the least bit
embarrassed. I was very happy with my new job and very happy being
Jon's 'slave'. I feel very content having someone to take responsibility
for me. I guess that that was what was missing from my life in Wales.
Today was to be different to my previous weekends with Jon. Jon had
decided that we were going to decorate my bedroom. We went into town
and selected some wallpaper and paint and then got started. Jon didn't
trust me with the wallpaper but told me to do the painting. Before I
started, Jon told me to take my dress off, he didn't want me to get paint
on it. After we had been at it for about an hour I accidentally backed
onto a wall that I had just painted, and I got light blue emulsion paint
on my bum.
Jon said that that gave him an idea, and he took the paintbrush from me
and painted a bikini on me. He started with my pussy, saying that he
had to get it before my lips got swollen and my juices made the paint
run down my leg. It really tickled as the brush went over my pussy.
When he'd finished, it looked quite good, I'm sure that unless you were
quite close, you couldn't tell that it wasn't the real thing. I was looking
forward to testing that theory, but wondered how long it would be
before it started to come off.
It took till late afternoon to finish the decorating, and after some food
Jon opened a package had arrived by post that morning. It contained a
dog collar and lead, a pair of metal handcuffs, some straps that would
hold my wrists to my thighs, and 2 butt plugs. Jon told me that I had to
wear the collar when we went out that night. When we did go to a pub
in town a couple of hours later, all I was wearing was a black dress,
collar and shoes. Jon carried the lead, and put it on the table in the pub,
but didn't attach it to the collar. I think I might have been a bit
embarrassed being pulled around by a lead but I didn't get a chance to
find out. I wasn't at all worried by such a short dress, no knickers and
not being able to cross my legs because of the painted-on knickers. So
far, the paint was lasting well. A few people did a double take, but no
one said anything.
Sunday May 10
This turned out to be the hottest day of the year so far, and instead of
going to the Gym, Jon decided that we would go for a bike ride. In his
garage, Jon had 3 bikes, all with a crossbar. One had a very narrow
saddle and another had a wide saddle, but with a round in the
centre of it. After Jon had checked out the bikes, he put 2 in the back of
his car, and we drove out into the country. As usual, I wore just a dress
and shoes, which would be 'interesting' getting on and off, and using a
bike with a crossbar. We stopped at a big Water Reservoir that has a
path all the way round it. To get on my bike I had to raise one leg high
in the air to get it over the cross bar. Even though there were lots of
people around, I don't think that anyone noticed. Even if they had been
looking they would have only seen some of my blue 'knickers'. Some of
the paint had already come off. Jon told me to make sure that I wasn't
sat on my dress so that my bare was on the saddle.
As I got on I realised that Jon had set the saddle high enough for me to
have to slide from side to side as I peddled. I also bent forward and
looked back at the top of my legs and I could see my blue pubes as I
peddled. If I could see them, then so could anyone who cared to look,
but then again they would think that they were knickers. After a couple
of miles we came to a little picnic area that went from the waters edge
back about 100 yards to a wooded area. Jon decided that we would
have a rest and enjoy the warm sun.
We went to the edge of the wood away from the picnic tables and I un-
packed the drinks, snacks, and blanket that Jon had told me to bring.
Jon took his and shorts off, just leaving him in a brief pair of briefs.
And then told me to take my dress off. I had a good look round and
when I was happy that there was no one for about 50 yards, I took it
off. There was still enough of the 'blue bikini' left to fool anyone unless
they were within a few yards. Jon was not happy that I had hesitated
before taking my dress off and said that I would get 5 strokes for that.
After about 30 minutes of soaking up the sun Jon said that it was
punishment time and told me to follow him. Fortunately he headed for
the woods. I would not have been too happy if he had walked towards
the water, there were people there. He found a path into the woods, and
off we went. I was enjoying walking in the woods in the nude. It was a
nice 'free' feeling, and anyway, the only person to see me was Jon, and
he had seen more of me than was on display today.
After a while, we came across a small clearing with a big fallen tree
across part of it. Jon told me to lie over the tree and put my feet about a
foot apart. As I lay there I could hear Jon moving about, but I couldn't
see what he was doing. All of a sudden I knew what he had been doing,
my backside stung as a very flexible thin branch wrapped its self round
my butt. I screamed and said, "One, thank you Master."
This continued until I had received all 5. As I lay there crying I suddenly
felt Jon's dick enter me. It didn't have any resistance as I was very wet
by that time. As the tops of his thighs and hips touched my butt, the
pain started again. I came before Jon - just. When he pulled out, he just
said, "come on" and walked off.
When we got back to the bikes he told me to pack things away, get on
my bike, and follow him. When I asked about my dress, he said, "leave
it off for now." Fortunately there were not a lot of people on the path
that we took and it was about 15 minutes before we came across a
group of 4 teenagers - 3 and 1 girl, all about 14 or 15. Believe it or
not, not one of the even glanced at me. Neither did the couple that
we passed. In a way I was a little disappointed.
Just after that we were getting close to the car park and a lot of people.
I could also see a police car. Jon told me to put my dress on. Once the
bikes and us were in the car we started to drive off. Just as we went
through the entrance Jon told me to take my dress off again. There was
slightly less blue paint now, but still enough to stop anyone taking a
second glance at me when we were driving home.
Just as we got back to Derby, Jon pulled into a McDonald's Drive In. The
poor at the window wasn't quite sure what she saw. She didn't look
shocked, just puzzled. I don't think she knew what she had seen. When
we got home I had get out of the car just in my 'bikini'. I had to help
Jon unload the car before going in. Fortunately there was no one
around, but I was still 'excited' doing it.
That night, Jon told me to take a long bath, and 'soak' the paint off. I
had to use a scrubbing brush on some bits, and had some patches
by the time I had finished.
. continued in Part 2 .
This is part 2 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Week commencing May 11
Had an accident on Wednesday while I was doing the washing-up and
broke a plate. Jon immediately put me over his knee and gave me 10
smacks with his hand. It was all over before I really realised what was
happening. But not quick enough for me to miss the lump in his trousers
that was pressing into my stomach. When it was over. I thanked him for
giving me what I deserved, and asked him if could show him how sorry I
was by giving him relief to the bulge in his trousers. No sooner that he
had said, "yes," I unzipped him and took him in my mouth. He has good
staying power because it took me nearly 10 minutes to get him to cum.
I kept until he had gone soft.
The good weather didn't hold, and by Thursday we were getting
thunderstorms. Half way through the Thursday night, I went into Jon's
room, and ask if I could get into bed with him. As usual for the middle of
the night he just grunted and went back to sleep. I woke up next
morning, with Jon on top of me, holding my wrists above my head, and
pumping in and out of me. It's a brilliant way to wake up.
Saturday May 16
It was now 3 weeks since I started my new job, and after breakfast Jon
sat me down and asked me what my feelings were. He said that I should
speak freely and that nothing I said would be the cause of any
punishment. I told him all about the thought that I had had the previous
Saturday morning. He seemed pleased but said that I should get out
more on my days off and meet a few people. He also suggested that I
start looking for a part-time job and asked me what I would like to do. I
said that I wouldn't mind working in a pub for a couple of nights or in a
clothes shop for a couple of days a week. Jon said that we would go to
the little dress shop where we had had some fun in and ask the
there if she knew of any jobs going.
Jon told me that he was pleased with the progress that I was making
with my new life style but was a little disappointed in the lack of
mistakes that I was making. I then told him that I was his to do as he
pleased and if that meant punishing me for no reason then I would not
complain. He could use me as and when he wanted, for anything he
wanted. I told him that my only concern was that he would allow other
men to abuse my body and that I wanted to keep it for him alone. I was
then told that I had no need to worry on that count, there were too
many unpleasant diseases around for him to risk getting one. Jon also
told me that he was going to be away on business a few times over the
next few months and that we might even go on holiday abroad in the
summer. I am really looking forward to that as I've never been abroad
before and now understood why Jon had me send in a passport
application form.
After the talk I cleaned up, put a dress on and we went into town. When
we got to the centre of the Shopping Centre Jon told me to go to the
little dress shop where Kelly worked and ask her if she knew of any jobs
going. I was then to go to the market and get some material and a
pattern for a Tennis dress. I was the to meet him back where we were in
two hours. I was pleased to see that Kelly was on her own in the clothes
shop. She told me that she didn't know about any jobs, but would ask
around. We started chatting and before I knew it I was telling her all
about Jon and my job. As I was telling her I happened to notice that her
nipples were pushing out the front of her cotton dress. After about 15
minutes she said that she had come across a dress that made her think
of me and had put it to one side, in case I came in again. She asked me
if I had time to try it on, and when I said okay she told me to go into the
changing cubicle and that she would bring it into me. As I went into the
cubicle I saw her turn the 'open' sign on the door, and lock it.
I took my dress and shoes off and waited for her. After a couple of
minutes she came round the corner with this white dress, well the front
and back of a dress, the sides consisted of what I can only describe as
'shoe laces', all the way up. As she was helping lace it up, she said that
she really liked the dress and thought about buying it herself. I said that
she would look good in it and asked if she had tried it on. She hadn't so
I said she should, and why not try it after me. She said okay and
continued lacing. When she had finished I said that I liked it, but would
have to let Jon see it first. With that, Kelly started unlacing me. After
the dress was off, she hung it up and then asked me to help her out of
her dress.
This surprised me a little but I started un-doing the buttons down her
front. When I was near her she suddenly turned, brushing her
left on my hand. She wasn't wearing a bra. When it was all
undone Kelly just let it drop to the floor, revealing that she too had no
knickers on. There were now 2 naked women stood inched apart. We
both just stood there looking up and down each other. She didn't have
any pubic hair either, and there was something between her legs, but I
couldn't see what.
Kelly broke the silence by giving my right a quick squeeze and
saying "come on, I can't keep the shop closed for long." Helping her
pull the dress on I had to bend down and with her legs being slightly
apart I could see that the 'something' between her legs were in fact 2
gold rings about the size of wedding rings. One in each lip. I asked her
about them, and she said that she had had them done last year and that
they added more possibilities to her sexual pleasure. She spread her
legs wider to give me a better look. "What do you think?" she asked me.
"Nice idea" I said, "but I bet that it like hell." "It was worth it" she
said. All this time my face was right in front of her shaved pussy, and I
could smell her, see her lips getting bigger, and the juices appearing.
I just couldn't help myself, I just kissed her mons and slid my hand up
her leg. She pulled the dress off, pulled me to my feet, and gave me a
long French kiss. My right hand had never left her and was
probing deep into her with absolutely no resistance. The kissing and
groping went on for a while before there was a knocking on the shop
door. That shook us, and Kelly said, "not the time or the place" and
started putting her dress on.
As we walked from the changing rooms I told her that I would talk to
Jon about the dress and she said that she would let me know if she
found-out anything about a job. With that, Kelly opened the door and I
was off.
In the market, I found what I was looking for and went back to where I
was meeting Jon. He wasn't there yet so I say on a bench and waited.
Not wanting to have crossed legs when he returned I put the shopping
bags on my knees. When he finally arrived he just said, "come on,"
grabbed my hand and pulled me up. From there, we went to the kids
department in C&A, and I had to pick the right size school blouse, tie,
pleated skirt, and white ankle socks. These were in the colours of a big
school in town. On the way out, Jon reminded me that all my dresses
and skirts had to be no longer than 5" below my pussy. He also told me
to wash the blouse a lot of times to get rid of the 'starchiness' and make
it thinner.
Nothing else of any real interest happened that day, we didn't even go
out that evening.
Sunday May 17
Went to the Gym again, and I had to wear my white lycra shorts and
top. I felt funny wearing something over my pussy. Jon made me work
real hard and I got quite a sweat on. The leg wide machine was
interesting and I'm sure that a couple of that were looking could
see my lips creeping out from the 2" crotch. I enjoyed the exercise cycle
again and by the time that I got off the 2" of crotch was deep in
between my lips, the short, shorts were revealing the bottoms of my
cheeks, and both shorts and top were wet with sweat.
A couple of the and a teenage were all staring at me when we
went out. I'm sure that there would have been more looking at me,
if they hadn't been so engrossed in their own workouts. We went
swimming after that and Jon told me to go like I was. The pool was
reasonable quiet with only a few teenagers in there. After we had
done a couple of lengths Jon lifted me out and sat me on the side.
I looked down and my white lycra clothes were virtually transparent. I
jumped back in and told Jon. He said that in that case I might as well
take the shorts off. Not wanting to hesitate, I took them off and gave
them to Jon. He then made me swim another couple of lengths. I got
some funny looks from the teenagers but I don't think that they were
sure of what they were seeing. After all, I was under water. The 'bubble'
machine was nice, all those bubbles erupting from the bottom of the
pool. I'm sure that if I had stayed longer, I would have cum.
Jon gave me my shorts, and told me to meet him in the spa. Good, I
thought, more bubbles. When I got in he asked me for my shorts again.
When I gave them to him he put them on the side behind his head and
then put his costume on top of them. It was a good job that there was
no one else there as I then had to sit in his lap while he fucked me. It
was a bit painful to start off with, but once he got in it was good. We
managed to look 'innocent' for quite a while, even when two of the
teenage joined us. If only they had known, and how they missed
seeing our shorts I will never know. I didn't manage to cum, but Jon did.
All this time, the were busy chatting and just ignored us. I got 'off'
Jon and sat beside him with my chest out of the water. When one of the
boys came and joined the he couldn't take his eyes off my breasts.
I may as well have been completely naked. Jon slid our shorts back into
the water and we put them on. When we got out I stepped from the
bottom to the top so that I had to take a big step. This really made the
boys eyes open. I think I had made his day. I bet he didn't get anything
like that sight from either if the he was with.
We went into the steam room and lay on the bench. I ended up with my
feet facing a that was in there. If there hadn't been so much steam
he would have got a right eye full, but that didn't stop me getting
excited thinking about it.
Week commencing May 18
On the Monday Kelly rang. I was her day off and she had some news for
me. She asked if she could come round. Remembering that Jon had said
that it was okay to have friends round I said yes. I was doing the
vacuum cleaning in the nude when the doorbell rang. Without even
thinking I opened the front door to see Kelly. "It's a good job it was me
at the door and not the Postman" she said. It was only then that I
remembered my state of dress. "Jon likes me to be in the nude as much
as possible, even when he's not around" I said, "besides, I've got used
to being like this and I even get a bit of a thrill doing all the housework
without any clothes on." "Well, that's just fine by me" Kelly replied.
As we were drinking coffee, Kelly told me her news, a Shoe Shop just
round the corner from her shop was looking for a part-time assistant,
Thursdays and Fridays, but I needed to go and see them as soon as
possible. I said that I would talk to Jon, and if he was agreeable I would
go there in the morning.
After the coffee, Kelly asked me if she could have a look around the
house. I had shown her every room but the 'punishment' room and
started back down stairs. Kelly said, "what's in this room?" I blushed a
little and told her what I called the room. She said that she MUST see
inside and opened the door. Inside she asked me what Jon used to tie
me to all the rings that were all over the ceiling and walls. I opened a
draw and let her look. She picked up a the handcuffs and then the tawse
and said, "I bet you have a lot of fun with these, can I try them?"
Before I could reply she grabbed my wrists and put the cuffs on me and
pushed me onto the bed. I just lay there as she pulled her dress off. She
was then as naked as me. She climbed onto the bed and holding my
arms above my head, climbed on top of me, one knee on either side of
my chest. I wasn't struggling so she let go of my arms, held my head
and kissed me.
We tried to each other's tongues for a few minutes before
turning round and spreading my legs. She looked down and said, "Wow,
what a clit, I'm going to enjoy this as much as you are". With that she
was my clit and pushing her tongue into my hole.
This was the first time that a woman had done that to me and I have to
say that I was enjoying it. So much so that when I opened my eyes and
saw her shaved and those rings, right in front of my face, I
reached up and started licking her pussy. Her clit wasn't as big as mine
but her lips seemed to be bigger.
Maybe it was something to do with the rings or maybe she was just
VERY aroused. She was certainly wet enough. I came first and had
trouble concentrating on what I was doing with my mouth. A couple of
minutes later she came too. I have never heard another woman have an
orgasm before and was a little surprised at how much she screamed and
moaned. She collapsed beside me and we both lay there for a few
minutes. I didn't know what to say, I had enjoyed it but it wasn't as
intense as when Jon punished me then fucked me.
Kelly got up first, put her dress on, and started walking towards the
door. As she reached the door she turned and said, "That was good,
must do it again sometime." With that she was gone. I just had time to
get the cuffs of and take a shower before Jon came home.
That evening, I told Jon about the job and he agreed to me taking it, if
offered. There was only one condition, and that was that I was to stick
to his rules about dress code. I told him that that was just fine with me.
Tuesday morning, I put my least revealing dress on and went to the
Shoe Shop. I got the job and was given a skirt and blouse to wear and
told to be back there on Thursday morning. I also bought a pattern and
some material for a Tennis Dress that Jon had told me to get. He also
told me about some 'alterations' that I had to make to the style.
When I got home the sun was out so I decided to spend the rest of the
day starting an all-over tan in the back garden. At the bottom of the
garden there was a 3 rung open fence and then open fields. There is
only one small part of the back garden that is over-looked, and that is
by a house that Jon tells me has only an living in it. Apparently
his had died a couple of years ago.
I was still laid out on the patio when Jon got back from work. "Like sun-
bathing Vanessa?" he asked. "Yes Master" I replied. "Well then, after
you have got me some food, you can spend another couple of hours laid
on the grass further down the garden."
Half an hour later I was laid spread-eagle on a sheet of polythene while
Jon was tying my wrists and ankles to fence posts, bushes and trees.
Anything he could find to keep me spread wide. He then got the garden
hose, disconnected the sprinkler and proceeded to play with my clit until
I was wet enough for him to push the hose into my hole. It didn't take
long. He moved it in and out until I was close to cumming, then stopped
and then went and turned the tap on a little.
Wow, what a feeling. As the water trickled in to me the pressure
building up made me cum. As I started to calm down the pressure kept
going up and I felt like I was going to burst and started struggling. Jon
propped something under my head so that I could see my swollen belly
then quickly pulled the hose out. If I hadn't of seen it for myself I
wouldn't have believe it, the water shot out of me and went about 15
feet. Jon said that we were going to do that again but the next time I
had to try to hold the water in and then squirt it out a bit at a time on
command. By the third time I had got the hang of it. Jon untied me and
I stood up and tried again. I had really got the hang of it and could
direct it by leaning my body. Jon said that it was a nice little 'party
trick'.
Thursday saw me going into the Shoe Shop at 11 o'clock. I had
shortened the skirt to Jon's 'approved' length and I got a look of
disapproval from the Manager but she didn't say anything. I was shown
the ropes and it wasn't long before I served my first customer. As I was
squatting down to help this woman I suddenly realised that I was in the
ideal position to flash my to the customers. I would have to be
very selective but this could be fun. I was a little disappointed to find
that I hadn't found one suitable person before the end of the day.
In fact it was the Friday afternoon before a asked me to help
him. Instead of squatting down with my knees facing sideways I let
them face him and kept them a few inches apart. At first he didn't
notice, but then I knew he had because a bulge started to appear in his
trousers. After I had finished fastening the shoes I asked him if they
were all right. He said that they were too tight and could he try a size
larger. I nearly asked him if he meant shoes or trousers. When I got
back with the larger size I kept my knees even further apart and gave
him a better look. He really took his time deciding if the shoes fitted.
Fortunately, or unfortunately, he decided that the second pair fitted,
bought them and left.
Saturday May 23
Nothing special happened today, Jon had to go to work, so I was on my
own until early evening. When he did get back he was so tired that he
fell asleep in front of the TV. I spent part of the day making the Tennis
dress from the material that I bought earlier in the week.
Sunday May 24
We went to a different Sports Centre in the morning and Jon taught me
to play Badminton and Squash. The squash was hard work and no one
saw me when I had to up for a high shot, but the Badminton was
different, the court was one of many in a big hall. I don't know which
was more embarrassing, bending at the knees and risking someone
seeing between them or bending at the waist and risking someone
seeing my bottom or my breasts.
Jon's 'alterations' were to make the front lower and the arm holes a lot
bigger. The worst came when I slipped going for a shot and went full-
length face down on the floor. I didn't myself but I'm sure the view
from behind must have been 'interesting'. In the afternoon, we went for
a walk in a local park. I had to wear Ben and the progress was slow.
When we were in a wooded part Jon told me to take my dress off and he
had me up against a tree. I didn't need any encouragement because of
the effects of Ben and I didn't even take them out when he fucked me. I
was a bit worried when he pulled me down onto the ground and we went
into what Jon told me was the '69' position. I didn't want him to
one of my balls. His mouth and teeth and dug into my clit and
hole as I him clean. I think we both came at about the same
time.
Week commencing May 25
At work on the Thursday I had 'flashed' 2 and one woman.
Older women just don't do anything for me at all.
Friday was a bad day and a good day. I got sacked at the end of the
day. The manager said that she didn't think I was suitable for the job. I
think that she was jealous of the attention that I got from some of the
customers. The good thing was that I had worn Ben all day and it
wouldn't surprise me if I had been dripping my juices when I squatted-
down in front of the only 2 customers (1 twice) that I served that day.
One woman about my age and a middle aged man. The woman didn't
buy any shoes but came back about an hour later and tried-on about 6
pairs. I kept getting glimpses of her knickers and each time the wet
patch was getting bigger. The didn't know where to look. I got the
impression that he wanted to look but felt as though he shouldn't. Poor
man. Jon wasn't worried that I had been sacked and I'd certainly had
some fun.
Saturday May 30
The most memorable event of that Saturday was in the Evening. Jon
had me put on just a T-shirt and shoes and took me to a swimming pool
up the Motorway. All the way there I was thinking that I was sure that I
hadn't seen him pack any swim suites, just towels. As we walked into
the entrance I knew I was right and why we didn't need them. Everyone
was naked.
There must have been over a hundred naked people, all of different
ages, and women, and girls. I saw quite a number of people
who had also shaved their pubic hair off and one woman with metal
rings in her labia, just like Kelly. There were some really gross looking
people. It was then that I realised that clothes were not just to keep us
warm and look 'pretty', they were there to cover the fat ugly lumps. I
had to admire some of those people, if I had a body like some of those,
I could NEVER take my clothes off. Anyway, that apart, I found it a very
relaxing, natural evening. There was almost nothing sexual about it at
all. Well, there wouldn't have been except that I was wearing Ben and
that had caused my lips to be swollen and open. I couldn't stop looking
at the hundreds of dicks. I've never seen so many, of every different
shape and size.
It was so natural swimming in the nude and being able to relax doing it.
The last time Jon made me swim with no bottoms on I was so nervous
and excited, but I suppose that that was the chance of being caught.
The water-slides were fun, all that water being forced, at speed against
my pussy.
On the way home I told Jon that I had really enjoyed myself and asked
if we could go again. Jon told me that we would, and that we would also
go on other Naturist events like walking, camping and holidays to warm
places. This made me really happy and to show it I asked him if I could,
then I leaned over, unzipped him and gave him a blowjob.
Sunday May 31
This day was very quiet, that was because I was tied-up (literally) for
most of the day. After breakfast, Jon told me not to bother to put a
dress on because I wouldn't need it. He told me to 'assume the position'
and I had to wait like that for ages. When he did let me get up my legs
were so numb that I could hardly stand. I had to follow him up to the
'punishment room', and lay spread-eagle on the bed. I was then tied to
each corner using cotton rope. After that Jon put the ball-gag and
blind-fold on me. At the time I didn't know what he was doing next all I
could feel was the bed bouncing up and down as if he was walking on it.
Then I started to feel something touching my pussy, it was touching me,
then stopped, then again. I had no idea what it was until it stopped
moving, then rested just touching me.
The bouncing on the bed stopped, then I realised what it was, just as
soon as Jon switched it on. It was a vibe. Jon had suspended it from the
ceiling and it was just touching my AND vibrating. The next things
that I heard were the bedroom door closing, then Jon's car engine start,
so I presumed that he had gone out and left me.
After about 10 minutes I started to get a bit excited and wet. As I
started to get higher I was getting really frustrated, I could feel the vibe
but it was outside me. I wanted it in me and there was nothing I could
do. I tried to shuffle my body as much as I could but with it being
suspended it just moved as I did. I was getting desperate for it and I
could do nothing.
This was worse than getting spanked or even the cane. Eventually I
came, and came again. The next thing I remember was Jon opening the
door and untying me. I just grabbed the vibe and pushed it right in. The
relief was fantastic. As I got off the bed I noticed a big wet patch on the
bed where my butt had been. I guess my juices really had been flowing.
That night Jon took me to a quiet country pub and bought me too many
drinks. By the time it was getting to closing time I was a little drunk and
Jon had to help me walk out. I haven't a clue if any of the other
customers saw my bum or pussy, I just wasn't thinking and I can't
remember.
Week commencing June 1
A quiet week, starting with a headache. Nothing special happened, and I
spent a fair bit of time on Jon's PC bringing this journal up to date.
Saturday June 6
Jon seems determined to get me fit and Jon took me for another bike
ride. This time though, I had to use the other bike, the one with a
in the saddle. I didn't know what the was for - until then, but
knowing Jon as I have learned to, I should have guessed. Just before we
set off Jon got the butt plug and pushed it up through the hole. Jon then
told me to make sure that it was in my when I got on. We set off
and I just hoped that I didn't have to get off in a hurry.
We cycled out of the suburbs and into the country. The saddle was a bit
painful to start with but after a while (and my juices had stated to flow),
I started to enjoy it and really started peddling fast. Jon told me to slow
down before I got too tired to ride home. We stopped at a pub for some
lunch before cycling home.
There was quite a 'plop' as I got off the bike and I got a few funny looks
and smiles from the locals while we were having lunch on a table
outside. By the time I got home I was really desperate for it and
pleaded with Jon to fuck me while we were still in the garage. He did,
then told me to go and sit on the fence at the bottom of the garden for
30 minutes as a punishment for being so persistent with my pleading.
Oh, forgot to say that I took my dress off in the garage before he fucked
me so I was in the nude. I got a splinter in my butt while sat on the
fence, and had to ask Jon to remove it. You should have seen him laugh.
Sunday June 7
Jon thought that we would go to a swimming pool somewhere different
today so we drove to a small town towards Birmingham. We went to the
sauna first, and that had separate changing rooms. Jon told me to wear
just a towel and meet him out the other end of the changing rooms.
When I got there, there was a big room with a relaxation area at one
end and a small workout area at the other end. When Jon came out we
went into the large sauna and sat on one of the benches.
There was one other couple in there to start off with but shortly
afterwards a group of 5 teenagers (3 and 2 girls) came in. The
teenagers all wore swimming costumes but the other couple looked as if
they just had towels on. Everyone sat in silence until I whispered to Jon
that my feet were cold. As I was sat at one end of a bench and there
was still lots of room Jon told me to lift my legs up, turn sideways, and
put my feet on the bench. This left me with my knees bent and my feet
near my butt. I thought about what I might be showing, but Jon was the
next person along the bench so someone would have to lean over him if
they wanted to look between my legs.
The teenagers started talking about their previous night in the pub and I
stopped listening. I was looking at Jon and thinking that this was
different to our previous weekends swimming, when I realised that one
of the teenage on the bench opposite was whispering to one of his
mates. He in turn whispered to the other and they kept glancing
over towards me. At first I didn't take any notice of them, but then I
realised that they were diagonally opposite me, and although they
couldn't see my by looking between my legs, they could see it by
looking between my thigh and ankle.
I decided not to notice and whispered to Jon to tell him what was going
on. He whispered that he knew and that the teenage girls, who were
opposite him, were trying to look up his towel. With that, he turned his
head towards me and opened his knees. I was looking at one of the
and her eyes opened wide. I wanted to get a better reaction from the
boys so I 'shuffled down' a bit, giving them a better view. After a few
more minutes the heat was getting too much for me and I asked Jon if
we could get out.
We went round the back of the sauna where there are a couple of
showers facing each other, both with tatty curtains. We both had a
shower and I noticed that Jon had a semi erection. Just as I was about
to turn the shower off the other couple that had been in the sauna came
round the corner and could clearly see both of us. I smiled at them,
turned the shower off, and put my towel round me, and then looked at
Jon. He had just turned his shower off and pulled what was left of the
curtain back to be confronted by the woman who was looking down at
his semi. No one said anything and Jon wrapped his towel round his
waist and we went into the relaxation area.
We got a drink of water, and went and lay on 2 of the 'sun' loungers.
There was no one else there but there were some newspapers so Jon
threw one to me. We were both laid there with papers on our bent up
knees that weren't together when the teenagers came in and sat on the
other beds talking. I could see from the corner of my eye that they were
all quickly glancing over to us, then back, but none of them said
anything to, or about us, so I didn't move. I looked up at Jon once, his
knees were about a foot apart so he must have been showing as much
as me.
After about 5 minutes Jon put his paper down and said, "come on, we're
going for a swim." "Grab your clothes and meet me at the entrance to
the changing rooms." As I went into the Ladies changing room I stopped
after going through the door, and held it open a bit. I could hear the
teenagers saying things like "did you see that?" "They didn't have any
pubic hair" and "he had an erection". One of the said, "did you see
the size of her clit?" This made me pleased and I let go of the door,
collected my things from the locker and went to meet Jon.
Back in the corridor I noticed a door that had a sign on it 'Swimmers
Changing Room'. We both went in, it was one big room with about a
dozen changing cubicles and 3 small rooms off the main room. These 3
rooms were communal changing rooms that were presumably for school
groups during the week. There were a couple of in one of
them and Jon told me to follow him into that one. Just as we went in the
girls closed their lockers and went out.
Jon told me to put my white bikini on while he put his brief costume on.
We went into the pool and swam around and used the little slide a few
times. There weren't many people there and no one took any notice of
the fact that my bikini was virtually transparent, and that my lips
were having trouble staying covered. Jon did pin me against the side
once and finger-fucked me for a while. I didn't quite have an orgasm,
but I was close. While Jon was doing that I was wanking him and I
managed to get him to cum. There was a pool attendant
wandering around keeping an eye on the swimmers, but he never even
glanced at me when I walked passed him to use the slide. I think he
might have been gay.
When we went to get changed there were 3 of about 12 or 13
there just starting to get dressed. Jon whispered to me to give them a
show so took my bikini off, faced them and slowly stated drying myself,
taking my time drying my hair. All this time they were really taking their
time packing their bags and looking at me. When I had finished my hair
I looked at them and said, "what are you looking at, haven't you seen a
naked woman before?"
Only one of them managed to open his mouth and say "Nnnnnoooooo."
With that I walked up to them, put one leg on the bench and said, "go
on then, have a good look." They looked at each other then moved
closer to me. They even bent down to have a close look at my pussy. All
this time Jon was stood at the door to make sure that no one else came
into the room. I said to the "go on, you can touch me there" so
they did. One of them was even brave enough to push his finger in me.
After a minute or so Jon said that there was someone coming and the
boys hurriedly picked up their bags and left.
Jon had just said that to get rid of the and then told me to go and
take a shower. Not wishing to argue that I had just dried myself, I
grabbed my towel and went to the showers. These were cubicles with
doors on. I shut the door but didn't lock it, hung my towel on the back
of the door and turned the shower on. After a couple of minutes the
door suddenly opened and a middle-aged started to come in. I
turned to look what the noise was and we both stood there facing each
other. I didn't attempt to cover myself and the looked me up and
down, said he was sorry, and left. When I got back to the changing
room Jon was there waiting.
As I was drying my hair the 2 teenage from the sauna came in and
saw me. I don't think they saw Jon because they started taking their
swimsuit off and drying themselves. One of them kept glancing at me as
I faced them naked, drying my hair. Jon must have moved slightly or
something, because one of them suddenly jumped and grabbed for her
towel and said to her friend "there's a over there." The second
towel came out quickly. Jon then told me that he would wait for me
outside, and left.
I finished drying myself with the 2 watching me as they got
dressed. Once dry I got my Ben Wa balls from my bag, rolled them in
my hands to warm them, then put one leg on the bench and put them in
me. The look on the girl's faces was a picture. It didn't change when I
put just my dress on and walked out.
Week commencing June 8
Nothing much happened early in the week but Jon came home from
work at lunchtime on the Friday and said that we were going camping
for the weekend. I had never been camping before and had never been
in the Guides so I had no idea what was involved. We packed the
car and set off. We drove to a campsite just outside Blackpool and we
put the tent up and unloaded the car.
After that, we walked to the nearest pub for a drink. This was full of
teenagers and I felt a bit 'old' being there. No one seemed to notice my
short dress and un-crossed legs. I suppose that was because there were
dozens of there, most of them with skirts just as short or
even shorter than mine. Back at the campsite I made some coffee and
we went to bed. There was only one sleeping bag, a double, so I climbed
in with Jon and snuggled-up to keep us warm. Jon's hands started
wandering, and it wasn't long before we were fucking.
Saturday June 13
I woke up early, probably the hard ground and started licking and
sucking Jon's dick. I wanted him to wake up feeling good. It didn't take
long for him to get a hard-on but I couldn't get him to cum. I had to
climb on top and 'ride' him for ages before he would and then open
his eyes. I think that he had been awake for a while but he didn't say
anything.
When it came to getting up Jon sent me to the Shower Block wearing
just a towel. A group of lads whistled at me, and said a few things like
"Can I dry my hands on your towel please?" and "She can share my
sleeping bag anytime," but I didn't respond.
In the Shower Block the showers weren't working and I had to have a
good wash in a sink. To do that I took the towel off and stood there in
the nude whilst washing with a face cloth. While doing that 3 women
came in to get washed, 1 of them totally ignored me, but the other 2
took every opportunity to stare at me, so I made a big deal of washing
my and pussy. I put one leg on the sink, spreading my as
I did so, and slowly washed every nook and cranny. The 2 women had a
really good look and only left when I wrapped the towel round me.
Back at the tent I put a dress on and started cooking breakfast while Jon
went and got washed. I was a bit jealous when he told me the men's
showers were working and thought about using them that night. I hadn't
thought about it before but when you're camping, all the cooking is done
near the ground so I was squatting down most of the time. The
lads in the next tent took a long time to get ready to leave for the day. I
have to say that I didn't do anything to discourage them, on the
contrary, I kept doing things between my legs when I was squatted
down.
After breakfast Jon decided that we would go to the Fun Fair for the day.
I had a great time, especially the rides where we went fast through the
air. My dress kept flying up in the air and I was enjoying every minute
of it. There was a place there which was full of mirrors that made you
look funny shapes, and one with that of Marilyn Monroe with the
wind blowing her white dress up next to it. I didn't see the relevance of
that till I stood in front of it and a fan suddenly started. My dress was a
relatively lose full one, and before I knew it, it was up round my
armpits. I just reacted and pulled it down and held it to my sides. Jon
told me that that action would cost me.
He told me that I had to walk back in front of the mirror when the next
2 groups of people came round the corner. I wasn't to do anything with
my arms, but count to 5, and then walk off the fan and let my dress fall
down on its own. Well, the first group was couple in their late teens. The
boy just stopped and smiled and the gasped and then stared. The
second group was a middle-aged couple with 2 sons about 12 or 13.
When the saw me they sniggered and pointed to me. The
didn't see me until it was nearly too late and I don't think it had time to
register with them. Well there wasn't any reaction at all.
When we got back to the campsite I cooked us some food and then told
Jon I was going for a shower. This time I wasn't going to miss out and
went to the men's showers. There was no one in there when I went in so
I went into the shower cubicle and started my shower. The cubicles were
very small and the coat hooks were outside so I had to leave my towel
out there. To make sure that anyone who came in knew that I was there
I started singing. When the water stopped I just opened the door and
stepped out not knowing if there was anyone there or not. There was, 2
of the that had been making silly remarks that morning. I
just ignored them, slowly drying myself. That didn't stop them watching
my every move, and making a few more remarks.
We walked to the pub at the end of the road that night, and we both had
a 4 pints of lager. I had a few people give me looks of either disapproval
or delight as I sat there with short skirt and un-crossed legs. We had
one game of Pool near closing time and I know that 2 or 3 people got a
good look at my butt. I didn't care because Pool is one game that I was
good at. Back in Wales we played a lot in the pubs, there was nothing
else to do. I was leading for most of the game, but decided that I had
better let Jon win so I deliberately missed a ball.
Back in the tent I took the initiative and climbed on Jon as soon as he
got into the sleeping bag.
Sometime in the middle of the night I needed a and climbed out of
the tent without putting a dress on. I just went behind the tent,
squatted down, and let rip. As I was about to get up I noticed a youth
get out of the next tent, go round the back and have a pee. He had no
clothes on either. I waited until he was in full flow then got up and
walked round the front. He didn't hear me until I was next to him and I
said, "nice out tonight isn't it?" I didn't wait for an answer and didn't get
one, I think he was too embarrassed.
Sunday June 14
Next morning I had similar fun with the shower, only there were more
men in there. As I came out of the cubicle there were 2 having a
pee and another getting washed. That one said that I should be in the
ladies next door. I just said that the showers in there were not working
and carried on getting dried. I think that one of the having a
was a bit flustered because when he turned round he had a wet patch
on his trousers, he'd peed on himself.
After breakfast we went for a walk, I think that it was for Jon to walk-off
his hangover. After that, we packed the car and headed for home. On
the way, we pulled off the Motorway and had a pub Sunday Lunch at a
posh Hotel.
Week commencing June 15
Nothing special except for one of the lads in Tesco staring at me
as I leaned over the freezers, and followed me around the rest of the
store.
Saturday June 20
We went into town in the morning, and Jon bought a new suit, but
nothing for me. In the afternoon Jon told me to pack my white bikini, a
pair of his briefs and a couple of towels. We drove North to a sports
centre in a large village somewhere or other.
There was a small swimming pool, a sauna and spa, a football pitch, and
a cricket pitch. We went to the sauna and spa. It was quite small and
grotty with only one changing room with no door. One side of the
changing room was an outside wall made of wood. The whole place
looked at least 30 years and it looked as if it hadn't had any repairs
or decorating for 10 years. The wooden ouside wall was going rotten
and had a couple of holes about the size of my fist through the rotten
wood at the bottom.
I took my dress off, and was about to put my bikini on, when Jon said,
"don't bother with that, there's no one else here and not likely to be."
We both walked nude into the sauna and lay on the benches. After
about 10 minutes a couple of about 14 came into the room. They
had their swimsuits on and had obviously come from the swimming pool
to have a look. They saw us and then went round the back. I could hear
them talking to each other. One was saying that she had been in a
sauna on holiday in Spain where people didn't wear anything and she
asked the other if they should take their costumes off and come in.
After a bit of debate they chickened-out and left.
After a while, we went out and into the spa. Just as we had settled-down
up to our necks in bubbles, 2 women about my age came in and went
and got changed. They came out of the changing room wearing bikinis
which was a disappointment. They climbed into the spa which meant
that it was full. After a while, the bubbles stopped and the water
cleared. I could see Jon's dick, so I assume that the women could as
well, but neither of them reacted. The bubbles started again, and when
they stopped again Jon told me that we were going back into the sauna.
We both got out and walked into the sauna. I could hear one of the
women say that she didn't know that the place was a clothing optional
place. The other woman said that she didn't either and that they should
come into the sauna to have another look.
Jon smiled and I could see his dick swell a little. We were laid on the
bottom bench when they came in and sat on the top bench. They kept
looking at us, particularly Jon who by then had a semi and when Jon
caught their eye they smiled back, but said nothing. After a while we
went back into the spa and I sat on Jon's lap while he fucked me.
Fortunately, or unfortunately, the 2 women didn't come out of the sauna
until after he had and I had climbed off. They joined us in the spa
for one more session of bubbles before leaving carrying their clothes. I
presumed that they were going for a swim.
When we went to get changed we could hear voices and Jon looked out
of one of the holes in the wall. There was a game of cricket going on and
there were a few kids just on the other side of the wall. As I was drying
myself I noticed that the beam of sunlight through one of the holes had
gone. I looked over to the and saw an eye looking in. We were both
still naked at that point and when I whispered to Jon he told me to sit
opposite the with my legs open and to play with myself. Jon
carefully looked out of another one of the holes and saw a and a
of about 11 or 12 taking it in turns to look in. Jon came and sat next to
me, opened his legs and got me to use my other hand to wank him. I
kept this up until I came, he had already and I finished myself off
with 2 hands. All the time I kept looking at the and kept seeing the
eyes change. As soon as I had finished Jon told me to get dressed, we
were leaving.
Sunday June 21
I dropped a plate when I was doing the washing-up after breakfast and
Jon immediately put me over his knee, and gave me 20 slaps. Again,
after each slap I had to count them and then say "Thank you Master."
After that we went to the Gym and I wore my white shorts and top.
There was one there who obviously wasn't taking his
workout too seriously as he kept looking at me. That made my nipples
very hard which made him look even more. The exercise bike was
enjoyable again. After the Gym we went into the swimming pool, me in
my white bikini and Jon in a semi see-through pair of briefs. We only did
a couple of lengths before Jon said it was time to go. Jon didn't even
want me to try to excite any of the there, which was a bit of a
disappointment. As soon as we got home Jon said he had to go out and
didn't return until late that evening.
Week commencing June 22
On the Wednesday a lorry reversed into out driveway and a
unloaded some scaffolding. I thought that I had better not answer the
door without any clothes on and put a dress on before signing for the
delivery. Jon hadn't told me that that they were coming and I had no
idea what they were for. That night Jon had me carry them round the
back of the house.
Saturday June 27
After breakfast, Jon told me to help him with the scaffolding poles. We
built what was a bit like a big bed but about 10 foot long and six foot
wide; but there were only 2 cross members and one missing from one
of the ends. Jon then put some padding that looked a bit like some of
the insulation that plumbers put on pipes, but bigger, on the 2 cross
members. He then finished-off by adding some straps that looked like
car seat belts, from side to side, across the top.
At the time, I had no idea what it was for, but I found-out later. After
lunch Jon told me to go and cover my whole body with sun protection
cream and then come outside, minus the dress that I was wearing. He
then told me to walk to the middle of the 'bed' and bend over the middle
bar and grab the top bar. He then proceeded to tie my wrists to the top
corners and put one of the straps under my forehead and another under
my chest, just below my breasts. I then had to lift my legs one at a time
while he tied my ankles to each of the bottom corners.
This left me looking as if I was laying face down on a bed about 3 feet
above the ground. The only problem was that the only things between
me and the ground were a bar under my waist and 2 straps under my
chest and my forehead. This left my easily available for him to
just walk in from the bottom of the 'bed' and do whatever he liked. In a
way, it was quite comfortable.
Jon did take advantage of my position and gave me a right good
humping; and I couldn't even see him. Later that day he released me
and then tied me back on, but facing the sky and humped me again. As
soon as he had finished he put a butt plug in my and told me to
keep it in until I went to bed that night. This left me full of his sperm.
We went to the pub that night and it was quite uncomfortable; and I'm
sure that one or two people caught a glimpse of the plug.
Sunday June 28
As it was a warm day Jon decided that we would go for a walk in this
large park. Quite a nice place really, with hills, wooded area, a small
lake, acres of grass, and a golf course. I had to wear the dungaree dress
which, when I was just stood there, felt as if I had nothing on. The
straps were on my shoulders and the front rested on the tops of my
breasts, but apart from that there was no other body contact and when I
looked down at the sides of my waist I could see right down the inside
to the ground.
We walked for ages, enjoying the warm weather and ended-up in the
wooded area. This had some open areas in it with grass and picnic
tables. There was an out of the way little grassed area and Jon decided
that we could improve our all-over tan. After we had been laying there
for awhile I fell asleep and the next thing I knew there was a couple of
teenage riding their bikes straight at me. They managed to miss
me and disappeared into the trees. I stood up and looked for Jon, but
couldn't see him. I put my dress on and went and sat at the picnic table
and waited. I didn't have to wait long before he came out of the trees
fastening his zip.
We went home, covered ourselves with sun tan lotion and spent the
afternoon sunbathing in the back garden. Jon told me to keep my legs
wide open so that the insides of my legs didn't stay white.
Week commencing June 29
Jon went away on the Tuesday morning, and didn't come home until the
Friday evening.
Nothing interesting happened that week, even the trip to the
supermarket was boring.
Saturday July 4
I didn't see much of Jon all that day, he was working on his PC most of
the time. When I asked him what he was doing, he said that he was
'Surfing the Net.' I hadn't a clue what he was talking about and asked
him to explain. He wouldn't, saying that he was too busy at the
moment, and that he would some other time.
Sunday July 5
Jon added an extra bit to the scaffolding frame today. This was to the
'open' end, and consisted of 2 uprights with a bar across the top. After
he had finished he told me to get the wrist and ankle straps, some rope
and a stool from the kitchen for him. I had to put the wrist and ankle
straps on then stand on the stool. Jon then tied my wrist to each corner
of the top bar, but left enough slack for me to hold the top bar. He then
removed the stool which left me hanging there, and then he tied my
ankles to the bottom corners. This left me spread-eagle hanging there.
I didn't know how long I could hang on, especially when Jon started
flicking my clit. After a while my strength gave and I slipped off so I was
hanging by my wrists. I thought that it would be agony but it wasn't too
bad. I survived for ages before pleading with Jon to let me down. I think
that the time I was hanging like that was extended by the fact that Jon
was playing with me with a vibrator and his fingers and tongue. A good
orgasm or two takes your mind off pain.
Jon really made me plead for a long time before he let me down and
during that time he took some photographs of me. When he started with
the I said that he would have trouble finding someone to
develop the pictures but he said that that wouldn't be a problem. When
I was released he showed my why.
He plugged a lead into the and the other end into his PC. In no
time at all there was me, naked on his PC Monitor. That was new for me
and I asked him to explain how it all worked. Jon is very good at
explaining things about computers in simple every day words and I think
I understood what he was saying. He also explained what the Internet is
and some of the things that you can do on it. He connected the PC to
the Internet and connected to one of the 'chat' lines. I asked him if I
could use the Internet while he was at work but he said that it was very
addictive and that long telephone calls during the weekdays are
expensive. He also reminded me that he got itemised telephone bills.
Other than that I could experiment with it and teach myself as much as
I liked. I stayed playing with the PC for a while and before I knew it, it
was time for bed.
Week commencing July 6
I took a few photos of myself and loaded them into the PC on the
Monday and Tuesday. It was strange zooming in on pictures of my own
pussy, especially the ones where I held my lips open. I frigged myself to
an orgasm just looking at the photos. The rest of the week was quite
boring, I didn't even manage to get anyone watching me lean over the
freezers in Tesco.
Saturday July 11
While in town that day, Jon and me searched all over for a theatrical
shop. He didn't tell me why until we found one and Jon bought a large
tin of black body paint. We then went all round the clothes shops
(except the one that Kelly worked in - for some strange reason) and
eventually found the dress that Jon was looking for. It was made out of
a black sort of lacy net and was very see-through. I then realised what
the body paint was for.
We went to a pub in town that night (wearing my white lycra dress, not
the new lacy net one) and while we were there Jon saw an advert for
bar staff on a Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday nights and asked me if I
fancied the job. I thought about it for a minute and said that it could be
okay, especially as the didn't wear uniforms and were all quite
young.
I didn't get anyone looking at me or trying to grope me when I went to
the that night. It was a bit disappointing in a way, but I suppose it
was because most of the women in the pub were a lot younger than me,
and the all wore skirts just as short, if not shorter than mine.
Sunday July 12
Just to prove that Jon isn't always predictable, after breakfast, Jon
painted a pair of shorts and a top on me, wrapped some polythene
round me and we went to the university sports field. The students had
left for the summer and the place was deserted. We parked right at one
end of the car park which was close to the running track, got out and
started jogging round the running circuit.
Jon was all right in his shorts and vest but I felt very exposed. Jon said
that you couldn't tell the difference from a distance of about 20 foot
away, but any closer than that and you could start to see that there
were no joins in the material and you could see my crack. We did about
5 circuits and then another car came into the car park and a couple of
men got out. They did some warming-up exercises well a way from the
track then started jogging towards us.
My heart was pounding to start with but when they came towards the
track it went into over-drive. I thought that I might get away with it,
just so long as they didn't come up behind us, or go the opposite way
round. When they did start jogging round the opposite way to us I said
to Jon "that's it, they are going to notice." Jon just told me to keep my
cool and act as if they weren't there. Fortunately they were running in
the outside lane and we were on the inside, and when they went passed
the first time they just glanced at us and said, "good morning."
The second time round, one of them looked at me for a long time, and
I'm sure that he was trying to decide on what he had seen. Before the
third time, we pulled off the track, and stopped near the car. Jon told
me to do some stretching exercises on the grass, and 'supervised' while
I did all sorts of aerobic type exercises.
Other people started arriving and one carload even parked close to Jon's
car. The 3 in it got out, took their track suites off and walked
passed us within 6 feet; but didn't even look at me. I was both relieved
and disappointed, I don't know what I would have done if they had said
anything. We kept the 'aerobics' up for about 5 more minutes then
headed for home.
Being naked in a place like that with all those people being so close had
really turned me on. On the way back home I pleaded with Jon to give
me some relief,but he refused saying that he didn't want to risk getting
black paint all over him and that I mustn't do anything myself until we
got home and I'd had a shower.
Once I'd done that, he restrained (that's the word that Jon says I have
to use) me on the scaffolding in the back garden. He strapped me in and
fingered me until I was about to then left me for about 30 minutes.
Then he did the same again and again. By the time I eventually came I
was so desperate for it that the neighbours must have wondered if there
was a noisy party going on or someone was getting attacked.
I asked Jon to show me how to get onto the Internet again and we
spent about an hour 'talking' to someone called Emma16 all about
exhibitionism and dares. She gave Jon a few ideas and I think that we
gave her some. She couldn't make up her mind about having a 'Master'
and said that she would have to think about it. We exchanged e-mail
addresses so I might write to her.
Week commencing July 13
I had a quiet week, with nothing really happening, except that I
genuinely forgot to cover-up when I answered the door to the postman
on the Thursday morning. You should have seen his face.
Saturday July 18
At breakfast I talked to Jon about me having to shave every day. I
explained to him that I wanted to be smooth for him and that I knew
about other ways of getting that way. Electrolysis was the obvious way
because it was permanent, but those machines cost a lot of money and
you need to have a needle stuck on each hair follicle at least once,
sometimes 6 or 7 times. It would take weeks and you had to let the hair
grow before you could start.
Another way, I explained, was wax strips. These also required a few
days growth of hair but were very quick. The only problem was that I
didn't know if I could stand the pain of having it done to my labia. Jon
said that I should make enquiries about electrolysis machines but not to
shave until Wednesday and to get a supply of wax strips. He also told
me that I was going to get my head haircut that morning, and that it
was going to be short. In fact I was to get a 'short back and sides', just
like a man.
When we went to the hairdressers it brought back lots of memories.
Some were good but they were all very dull compared with my new life.
As I sat there watching the cut off my long almost hair, I
thought about the last couple of months how I had changed from a
boring, dull person, to someone with confidence. Someone who now
liked her body and wasn't ashamed to show it. I had to give Jon the
credit for that, his dominance was what I needed. The brought me
back to reality asking me how short I wanted it. I looked round and saw
a whose hair was no longer than an inch, and I said, "like him." As
we left the hairdressers Jon smiled at me and said that with the right
clothes and walk I could get away with pretending to be a boy. I didn't 't
know whether to take that as a compliment or not.
Sunday July 19
A quiet day really, Jon took me to the restaurant for lunch, and
I had to wear my white lycra dress. Jon decided that he thought that I
had had enough exercise for the weekend, and that we wouldn't be
going to the Gym. Beginning to get used to my new hairstyle.
. continued in Part 3 .
This is part 3 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Week commencing July 20
By the Monday morning the hair on my pubes was getting quite
noticeable and really itching.
I all most shaved it off without thinking but stopped myself just in time.
Wednesday night was a night that I will remember for a long time. Jon
thought that it would be best to restrain me to the bed before starting.
He also said that he would start with my lips, because he just knew that
I would get very wet, and he thought that he might have problems with
the wax if my lips were wet.
When Jon whipped the first strip off the pain was just as bad as when
Jon had caned me and the end of the cane had hit my clit. I screamed
and Jon asked me if I wanted the ball-gag. I said, "No, as long as you
don't mind the noise." He reminded me that none of the neighbours
would be able to hear my screams and that he didn't mind. With that,
strip number two came off. My lips were smarting something wicked and
Jon was right, I was getting excited and wet. By the time Jon had
finished my whole pubic area was bright and stinging one hell of a
lot. After releasing me Jon told me to go and sit in a bath of cool water.
By the Friday I was getting used to my new hairstyle and even tried to
think about how I could dress like a boy, how I could strap my
down. There isn't a lot to hide, I must try it sometime.
Saturday July 25
Wow, what a surprise that day. Jon woke me up at 3 am and told me to
pack a bag, we were going on holiday. At 5 am we arrived at East
Midlands Airport and were checking-in for a flight to Ibiza. Jon had told
me to wear my black pencil type dress and Ben. I had fun getting
through the metal detector, it kept going off each time I went through
even though I had taken all but my dress off. I'm glad the woman
stopped at that point, there were too many people behind me and most
of them would probably be on the plane with us.
I had never flown before and I was very nervous. As we were taking off
I was sweating and gripping Jon's hand and / or leg. That didn't stop me
noticing one of the Stewards looking at my lap every time he walked up
and down the aisle. Jon said that if it had been a long-haul over-night
flight I could have joined the mile-high club. He had to explain that one
to me.
We landed at about 11 am, spent another hour waiting for all sorts of
stupid reasons, before finally leaving for the Hotel. As in turned out this
was only a few miles away in a place called Playa d'en Bossa. Our room
was quite nice and the view from the balcony was partially looking out
to sea. The other part of the view was the swimming pool and then
about 100 balconies from the Hotel next door. Jon told me that
everyone on holiday was more relaxed about nudity and that I was to
strip-off every time that I came into the room, and stay like that, even
on the balcony.
Jon started stripping off so I quickly took my dress and shoes off. I
unpacked our clothes while Jon went and sat on the balcony watching all
the people down by the pool.
After about an hour Jon told me to put the short wrap-round skirt that I
had made and a top on and we went for a walk along the beach. It was
a little breezy and the front of my skirt kept blowing up leaving my right
leg exposed, right up to my waist. For some reason the wind only blew
the right side up and my never saw the sun. At the end of the
beach we turned round, but walked back along the road and went into
some of the shops that were there. Spain is so different to England and
it was so strange to me, but very pleasant. It was so warm and relaxed.
In one of the shops, Jon bought a couple of big vests with very large
armholes. He told me that one was for me and I said that the armholes
would probably come down to my waist. Jon laughed and said, "with a
bit of luck." He also bought one of those little over bikini skirts that tie
at one side for me. The one he bought was for someone a lot smaller
than me, saying that when I was wearing it with nothing under it
anyone who looked closely at the fastening would be able to tell that I
had nothing on under it.
After that we stopped in a cafe and had a snack and drink. Jon reminded
me that the same rules applied when we were on holiday and when I sat
down the whole of the right side of my stomach was visible and Jon
wouldn't let me pull my skirt over me. The waiter really took his time
serving me and came back twice to see if everything was all right.
It was still the middle of the afternoon when we got back to the hotel,
and Jon decided that we would go for a swim in the hotel pool. Jon told
me to put on my orange check cotton bikini, the one with the top too big
and the small bottoms. Jon picked a couple of sun beds near a group of
Germans and made sure that I bent down facing them so that my
breasts were hanging out.
We had just settled down when Jon told me to take my top off, he didn't
want me getting white lines. I had a quick look round and saw one other
topless woman so I took mine off. Jon told me that I hadn't done it
quick enough and that I would get my punishment later.
Jon then decided that we should use some sun tan lotion and I had to
rub it on him then me. As I was doing my front I had to put some on my
breasts and my nipples shot to attention. That started me thinking about
sex and they wouldn't go down. I even started opening my legs a bit
and that meant that my lips were trying to spring out of the crotch of
my bikini. I think I might just have been a little too ambitious with the
scissors when I was narrowing the crotch.
After about an hour we went for a swim, Jon wouldn't let me put my top
back on so we were messing around in the pool with my popping
in and out of the water. Jon kept trying to squeeze my nipples which
kept them very erect. When Jon had had enough we got out and went
back to the sun beds. Jon told me to bend at the waist with my back to
the Germans so that they would get a good look at my butt and -
if they were looking. I don't know if they saw me and I don't know if
they said anything, I couldn't understand them anyway.
Jon then told me that we were going for another drink, and we collected
our belongings. Jon wouldn't let me put my top on and we sat at a table
outside the hotel bar with me still topless. That was a funny, but nice
experience, but I didn't see anyone looking at me. After that I had to
carry our belongings back to our room, still topless. It was a good job
that we didn't have to go through the hotel's reception area, just
through a back door and up the stairs. A couple of had a good look
at me when we were walking along a corridor.
Back in the room we stripped off and sat on the balcony until it was time
for the evening meal. While we were there one set of our 'neighbours'
came out onto their balcony. They were 3 teenage and they were
only wearing their knickers. We passed pleasantries and talked a bit
about the weather and it was as if we were all fully clothed in an English
pub. All very strange to me, but I could get used to it.
Jon told me to wear my black 'pencil' dress for dinner and we got a table
to ourselves in the restaurant. After dinner we went into one of the bars
and had a coffee at the bar. They have high swivel bar stools which
made it difficult for me to get on and off without showing too much.
Because Jon will not let me cross my legs I tried to keep facing the bar
but it got difficult, especially when we moved on to the alcoholic drinks.
I'm sure that I must have given a few people a good eyeful. I only had 4
martinis that night but it took a while for me to realise that the Spanish
are a lot more generous with their measures. By the time Jon told me
that we were leaving I was well gone and I had to hang on to Jon to
stay on my feet. I'm sure that my dress rode up and left my butt and
pussy on show, and I vaguely remember Jon saying that it would cost
me if I pulled it down.
When we got into the lift and the doors shut Jon said that he was going
to adjust my dress and then pulled it up and off me before I realised
what was happening. There I was naked in a hotel lift, but I didn't care.
When it stopped at our floor I just walked out and down the corridor not
caring if anyone saw me. I don't remember seeing anyone though, and
Jon will not tell me.
Sunday July 26
I woke up that morning, on top of my bed with the room curtains open
and a looking into the room. It took a while for me to register
where I was, but I couldn't be bothered to move. When I did get up the
man from the next balcony was still there and still kept looking into our
room. He was wearing a swimming costume but I was still in the nude.
Jon came out of the bathroom, gave me a bottle of water, and told me
to go and sit on the balcony and get some fresh air and drink some
water.
It was only 7 o'clock in the morning but it was quite warm. I said, "good
morning" to the next door and he said the same back before going
back into his room. The curtains to both rooms on either side of ours
were closed and I asked Jon if we should close ours at night but he said
that he wanted to wake-up with the dawn, said it was the best part of
the day. I have to admit it was quite quiet and fresh, even though it was
quite warm and the sun coming over the horizon was a pleasant site.
After a while, Jon told me to go for a shower. After that he gave me one
of the vests that he had bought the previous day, told me to put it on
and we went for breakfast. On the way through reception I looked in
one of the mirrors and could see all the side of my breast. I decided that
I must not turn suddenly or else I might 'pop out.' It was self-service in
the restaurant and we had to keep going to the food table which was at
the other side of the room and we had to wind our way through the
other tables which meant twisting. I came very close to coming out and
managed to pull the vest straight without Jon seeing me. I wasn't
particularly in the mood to be exposing myself. The vest was slightly
longer than my dresses so I wasn't worried on that score.
After breakfast we went back to the room and Jon told me to put some
sun tan lotion on him, then me. We were both stood naked on the
balcony with me rubbing lotion all round his dick and balls when one of
the from the next room came out onto their balcony. We said,
"good morning" and carried on. She leaned on the railing and I could
see that she didn't have anything on under her T-shirt. I kept rubbing
the lotion onto Jon's dick and he was starting to get erect. When she
turned round she looked at us and went into their room. I thought that
it must have looked as if I was wanking him. I wasn't until that point,
but I decided that I should.
As he didn't tell me to stop I squatted down in front of him and
continued. When he came, it shot all over my face and started running
down my chest. Jon then told me to rub it in on me along with the sun
tan lotion. I had a quick lick of what I could reach with my tongue
before doing what I was told.
Jon decided that I needed a walk to really clear my head and we packed
a small bag and put the vests back on. Jon's went just below his bum
and just covered his hanging dick at the front.
We went down into the hotel's reception where Jon changed some
Pounds into Pesetas and I had to sit on one of the sofas while I waited
for him. They were very low and I'm sure that anyone passing would be
able to see my if they looked.
We set off walking along the beach and then up along the cliffs. Once we
were away from the hotels and houses Jon told me to take my vest off,
and along with him we walked nude. There were no houses or people so
I didn't mind. In fact it was quite nice, the feeling of freedom and the
warm sun on all of my body was refreshing. I got a little worried at one
point when we came across a road but we were back in the woods
without seeing anyone. Eventually we came to beach, but we had to
climb down passed a few houses to get there. I asked Jon if we should
cover-up first but all he said was "what the hell, keep going." So we did.
There were only a couple of very kids playing in one of the
gardens and they were too to care.
Once on the beach, Jon decided that we needed a swim to cool down so
we dropped our bags and waded in. It was a wonderful feeling
swimming and floating in the warm water. So relaxing, so free. I would
recommend nude swimming in the Mediterranean to anyone. There were
little fish swimming around, and when I told Jon he said that next time
we would bring our snorkels and masks and I could get a good look at
them.
There hadn't been anyone else on the beach when we arrived, but by
the time we got out of the water there were 3 other couples, all wearing
swimming costumes, except one woman who was topless. I asked Jon if
we should cover-up but he said no and we lay on our towels. A bit later
Jon said that we had started a trend and when I looked up 2 of the
couples had also stripped off. I dozed-off and when I woke up my head
was a lot clearer. Jon told me that we were going and that too much sun
on our first day would not be good for us. We didn't put the vests on
and walked along the rest of the beach in the nude. There were lots of
other people on the beach by then and most of them were also in the
nude. We did have quite a few people looking at us as we walked up the
path off the beach still in the nude but we just carried on.
We walked along a track that went through some woods, and came
across a couple of people walking in the opposite direction. We just said,
"good afternoon," and kept walking until we came to a car park. There
were quite a few people there and about half way through (and a lot of
funny looks) Jon said that we had better put our vests on as we were
going to go to the cafe at the other end. We bought a couple of ice
creams and the sat on a wall outside near a bus stop. I'm sure that the
other people that were waiting could see that we had nothing on under
the vests but no one said anything. The only thing that happened on the
bus was that I had a look at the Spanish villages and way of life which is
so different to that in England. I suppose that it is due to the brilliant
weather that they get there. I could get used to living there.
The bus only went passed the end of a road that went down to out hotel
and we had to walk about a mile. Jon was walking very close to me and
sometimes put his arm round my waist. It felt good.
It was early evening when we finally got back and Jon decided that we
would have a swim before getting ready of dinner. When we got to the
sun beds I got my white bikini out of my bag and was about to put the
bottoms on when Jon said, "take the vest off first then put just the
bottoms on and by the way, a new rule, every time that you lay down
on a sun bed or on the beach, you will lay with your feet about one foot
apart. OK?" "Yes Master" I replied and took my vest off. I was
completely naked beside the hotel swimming pool and there were still
lots of people there.
I hurriedly put my bikini bottoms on and lay down. I thought that it was
a bit risky in a place like that with all those people about, especially
when we had to stay there for nearly another two weeks. But I didn't
say anything to Jon. Jon also took his vest off and by the time I has
organised myself he was laid next to me in a pair of semi see-through
briefs.
After we had rested for a while we went for a swim, me still topless and
in the bikini bottoms that were virtually see-through as soon as I got
wet. We swam around the pool and came across a jet of water at one
side about a foot below the surface. Jon said that it was probably the
inlet from the filtration system. I was letting the water 'massage' my
back when Jon said that he had an idea. Because it was away from all
the sun beds and most of the people, Jon told me to face the wall, grab
hold of the rails either side of the jet and then lift my knees up and put
them either side of the jet. This meant that the jet was 'massaging' my
pussy.
Wow, was that good. The look on my face told Jon that I was enjoying it
so he told me to move. I was disappointed, but only for a minute,
because he told me to take my bikini bottoms off, give them to him and
then get back into the position. I wasn't going to argue with that and
moved very fast. It was great and knew that it wouldn't take long for me
to reach a climax.
Jon knew that I had by the expression on my face and he just said,
"again." After my second climax Jon told me to move and he put his
arms around me and held me close. It was then that I noticed the 2
teenage with facemasks on. I asked Jon how long they had been
there and he said, "only a couple of minutes and they haven't looked our
way yet."
Jon didn't give me my bikini bottoms back, just held on to me and
moved us towards the boys. I was very close and facing Jon when one
of them saw me and told his mate. They both swam round us
underwater, trying to see more, but it was very difficult with Jon and me
being so close. Jon then let go of me, turned me round, then put his
arms round my waist. The water was up to our necks so no one outside
of the water could see anything, but the 2 certainly could.
As they swam round and round us, Jon put one of his hands between
my legs and forced them apart. He then started playing with my clit. I
think that the nearly drowned, forgetting to come up for air. After
a couple of minutes, Jon let go of me and told me to follow him.
The gave up and we swam back to near where our sun beds were.
Thankfully, Jon gave me my bikini bottoms back before we got out, not
that they covered much. We lay there for a while before going back to
our room, me topless again.
I got a couple of funny looks and one lady went "tut" which just
made me smile at her. Back in the room, Jon went and sat on the
balcony, nude, and told me to sit on his lap. As I walked out I could see
Jon's erection and thought that that was what I was waiting for. I slowly
sat on him and breathed out a long sigh. Fortunately, none of our
neighbours were there and I slowly went up and down on him.
Just as I was about to the curtain and door of the girl's room
opened and 2 of them came out onto the balcony, one in just knickers,
and the other with just a towel round her waist. I stopped and put my
arm round Jon and just sat there watching them. They were giggling
and talking about some that they had met. Apparently the third
had gone back to one of the boy's room. They saw us and we said
hellos, but we didn't talk. It wasn't long before they went back in.
The excitement of being fucked while saying hello to some one else who
was only a few feet away really kept me on a high and it only took a
couple more movements for me to cum. Jon followed on my third
orgasm. It was ages before Jon told me to get off him and he then told
me to clean him up with my tongue. Most of his sperm was just starting
to leak out of me and run down my legs but there was still a fair bit of
both of our juices on his dick and balls.
It didn't take long and I was grateful that none of our neighbours came
out. It's one thing being naked in front of others, but to be licking Jon's
penis is something else.
We lay on the bed reading a book for an hour or so before Jon told me
to take a shower then put my cheesecloth dress on. We went down for
dinner then out to a bar down the road. We sat at a table outside (how
often can you do that at 11 o'clock at night in England?) and talked (and
drank) about all sorts. He was obviously concerned about my happiness
in my new life but I managed to re-assure him that there was no
problem on that score. He also told me that I had to make notes for this
journal, he didn't want anything 'interesting' missing from it. We had a
few to drink, but not as many as the previous night (well me anyway)
and as we were walking back Jon put his arm round me and on my bum
under my dress. It was still there when we walked into the hotel bar for
a coffee before bed.
Monday July 27
When I woke up Jon was sat on the balcony reading. One of the
from next door was on their balcony looking at him and licking her lips. I
think that Jon was so engrossed in his book that he didn't notice her. I
wasn't going to disturb the situation and just watched her watching him.
She was in just a pair of knickers and her right hand moved down to the
front of them and started run rubbing her pubes then moving down and
between her legs. I looked back at Jon, and could see that he was
starting to get an erection. Was he just pretending to read? The was
getting braver and had put her hand inside her knickers and was clearly
masturbating. This went on for a minute or so then I heard a noise from
next door and the stopped and went in. "Poor girl" I thought, I know
just what it's like to get worked-up and not to be able to finish the job.
Jon had me wear my long wrap-round skirt, the one that opens wide
when I walk, and one of my short baggy tops that day. We got a bus
into town, the journey only took 20 minutes but the bus was crowded
and we had to stand. I had to reach up to grab a handrail and my right
breast was hanging out of the bottom of my top. This seemed to please
the that was in the seat next to me and with Jon's hand
stroking my bum through the thin cotton skirt I was happy.
Just before we got off Jon noticed the mans face and told me to part my
feet about a foot. My skirt opened and from the angle that the was
I'm sure that he could see that I didn't have any knickers on. This only
happened for a couple of minutes because we were getting to where the
bus stopped.
Ibiza town was very interesting, I've never seen a city like that, so
different to England. The drivers looked as if they were all mad and I
asked Jon if they had any traffic rules. He said that driving there was no
worse than driving in London. "Something else that I've never done" I
said. My flashes of legs and stomach didn't attract any attention and we
walked round a couple of shops before going up to the 'old town'. Now
that was interesting, so old, and everything seemed so small and white.
Jon told me that just about every house on the island was painted white
and that the island was also known as the 'white island.'
There's a couple of places up there that have some fantastic views and
at one of them, when there was no one else there, Jon told me to lift my
top over my and to hold my skirt wide open while he took a
photograph of me with the scenic view in the background.
There are thousands of steps in the town and I think that Jon picked
that skirt on purpose. At one point. He was following me up some steps
and he grabbed the bottom of my skirt and pulled it right back. I'm sure
that he had seen the teenage that were coming down the steps in
front of me. They came out with all the expected comments but I
daren't do anything about it, Jon would punish me.
We had lunch in one of the many little restaurants before walking back
down and to the harbour. There was a big cruise ship there and I only
then realised just how big these ships are. In the harbour area there are
hundreds of little shops and restaurants and a lot of it doesn't have
traffic in it. It was great wandering around looking in the shops. Jon told
me that what I was seeing was nothing and to wait until we went back
at night. Life only started late at night.
Late afternoon we caught a bus back to the hotel. It wasn't very busy
and we managed to get a seat. Back in the hotel room we lay on our
beds and read until it was time for dinner. Jon had me wear just my
short wrap-round skirt and my white bikini top that evening and I had to
be careful as I leant over the buffet table to get what I wanted. We had
a bottle of white wine with our meal and I let Jon drink most of it, I
didn't want to get drunk again.
Afterwards we went into some of the bars along the main road and
found one that was very lively with lots of people and a comedian
cum DJ. He was quite good and we stayed there for a while. He had the
knack of getting people up onto the stage and taking part in little funny
games. Jon told me to remind him that he wanted to go back there
before we went home. It was easy to forget what I wasn't wearing in
that place because most of the looked as if they were wearing no
more than me. I saw quite a few hanging out, a number of
bums, and a couple of hairy pussies. Teenage seem to lose their
modesty when they are on holiday and they've had too much to drink.
Tuesday July 28
Tuesday was a relatively quiet day spent sun bathing on the beach. We
caught a bus to a place called Ses Salines and when we got there I
discovered that it was where we caught the bus back from on the
Sunday. We walked into the big car park and instead of going straight
on along the path that we had used before, we turned off into the
woods.
As soon as we did Jon stopped and told me to take my T-shirt off and he
took his off, that left us both naked. We walked through the trees and
out onto the beach and grabbed a couple of sun beds. I covered us both
with sun tan lotion and we settled down to a lazy day. We were towards
one end of the beach and there were quite a few other naked people
there and the only people that seemed to look at us were some of the
more modest people who, for whatever reason, wore clothes on the
beach.
I think that we attracted more attention because of our shaved pubes
and the fact that I was remembering what Jon had said about keeping
my legs apart. It was at the bottom of my sun bed that the
squatted when he came to collect the sun bed hire money and there
seemed to be a language problem that took ages to sort out.
After a couple of hours Jon said that he needed some exercise and we
did what lots of people were doing, walking along the waters edge. We
didn't stop when we got to the end of the area that had naked people
but kept going and walked right to the other end of the beach then
turned round and walked back. There were quite a few people staring at
us and a few nudging their companions and looking as if they were
saying "hey, look at those two." I was a bit nervous but at the same
time not bothered because Jon was with me.
At lunchtime Jon put his swimming costume on and told me to wrap my
towel round my waist and we went to the beach bar for a drink and a
sandwich. There were other topless women there and I didn't feel out of
place.
While we were there a woman came onto the beach with lots of bags
and started spreading the contents over the beach near her. She then
turned a ghetto blaster on, and kept picking up what tuned out to be
sarongs and putting them on. It didn't take long for the odd one or two
people to go and see what she was selling.
On the way back to our 'spot' we went over to the woman and Jon told
me to pick one of the sarongs and try it on. Of course I had to take the
towel off first. I had never worn a sarong before and didn't know how to
fold it so I asked the woman to show me. She must have shown me
about a dozen different ways and all of the time she was having to touch
my naked body. This was tuning me on a bit and I didn't notice the
small audience that had gathered. I wanted to keep things going and
asked her to show me some of the ways with a different, smaller
sarong.
I must have been 'trying one on' for about fifteen minutes before I
decided which one I wanted and Jon paid for it. Jon took it from me and
kept my towel and we walked back to the sun beds. When we were
about 20 feet away I turned and looked back, the audience had gone.
I topped us up with sun tan lotion and we settled down for another
session. I lay on my stomach and noticed a couple laying on their towels
on the sand about 10 feet higher up the beach. They were both naked
as well, but the thing that I really noticed was that the woman was lying
with her feet well apart and I could actually see into her vagina. I had
never seen anything like that before and wondered why that was, was
she sexually aroused, and would people be able to see up me if I lay like
that when aroused.
Anyway, about an hour later I was getting hot and asked Jon if we could
go swimming. Jon agreed and we went into the water and started
swimming and messing around. At one point when we were about waist
deep and I was floating on my back (it's a lot easier in salt water), Jon
grabbed my feet and pulled my legs round his waist. He had an erection
and rubbed it against my clit. I had a look round to see how many
people were close by and if anyone was watching and thought, 'what the
hell' and pulled myself onto him.
It was quite easy floating and being fucked. I could see my big nipples
sticking out of the water, they were definitely reacting to the situation.
Jon calmly pulled me back and forward so that he was going in and out
of me for ages. It was so warm, relaxing, natural and nice that I wanted
it to go on forever. No one seemed to be bothered by what we were
doing, but one or two people did have a good look. I presume that they
were trying to make up their minds as to exactly what we were doing. I
didn't but Jon did and after he stopped we swam back to the beach
and lay on our beds. I was still feeling excited and decided to lay with
my feet on the sand on either side of the bed. My lips were still swollen
and open and I'm sure that anyone who looked could see right inside
me, just like I been able to see inside the woman that had been above
us.
There was the usual stream of people walking up and down the beach,
some naked, and some with costumes on. The naked ones didn't take
any notice of me with my legs wide open, but some of the clothed ones
seemed to be spending a lot of time hovering near us. Later on we went
swimming again but his time we took the masks and snorkels. We spent
ages swimming around and looking at the fish and rocks. It was the first
time that I had done anything like that and I was enjoying myself. I
didn't really notice the other people swimming near us or the fact that
there were more of them as time went on. It was only when we came to
get out that I realised that we were right in the middle of the area of the
beach that didn't have anyone without clothes on. It didn't bother me
because Jon was with me, but we got more of the looks that we had got
in the morning.
When it got to about 5 o'clock we packed up and put our T-shirts on and
headed back to the cafe where the bus stopped. We had an ice cream
and sat on the same wall. There were a lot of other people waiting and I
had to sit right at the end with only one bum cheek on the wall. I don't
think that I was showing anything. As soon as the bus stopped everyone
rushed to get on. Jon said that is only the British that queue in an
orderly manor and then only in Britain.
We ended up having to stand together with lots of others. It was quite
cramped and as the bus bounced along. I felt a hand on my bum. It
could have been Jon, he was in the right position, but so was another
man. Jon's face didn't tell me anything. Anyway as the bus bounced
along the hand was getting more ambitious and was in between my
legs, then my pussy.
I was getting finger fucked on a crowded bus and I didn't know who was
doing it. In a way that fact alone was enough to get me worked up.
When the bus stopped and we got off I said to Jon "was that you doing
that to me Master." Jon just said, "I wasn't doing anything, what are
you talking about Vanessa?" I didn't know what to say so I didn't say
anything. We went straight to the room when we got back and after a
shower we lay on the bed reading until it was time for dinner. Jon had
me wear just my sarong and a baggy top that night. The sarong was
tied at my right side which meant that all my right side had little
covering and I had to be careful sitting down. I hoped that Jon didn't tell
me to move the knot round to my stomach. We went out after dinner,
and had a few drinks in a couple of bars before having an early night.
Wednesday July 29
I was a bit lazy first thing and wasn't rushing to get up. My pubic hair
was starting to show again and Jon told me to go and have what he calls
the 3 S's , shit, shave and shower. When I reminded Jon that I had
brought some wax strip with me he told me not to bother with the shave
part and that he would 'wax' me on the Thursday evening.
We had a lazy day by the hotel pool with me wearing my orange check
cotton bikini, well the bottom half anyway. I did manage to go
swimming in the pool on my own once and I made use of the water jet
again. It's a very lazy way of having an orgasm. I tried to experiment a
bit and tried to get the jet to fill me up but I couldn't manage it. I
decided that the pressure wasn't great enough to force its way in.
When we got back to our room we stripped off (as usual) and sat on the
side of my bed looking out of the patio doors talking. After a while we
lay back with out feet still on the floor still talking. The next thing I knew
was that I was waking up because of a noise outside. I was still half
asleep and realised that we had both fallen asleep on our backs on the
bed at right angles to the window, with our feet on the floor.
As usual these days my feet were apart. Anyone looking in would get a
real good view of our genitals and they could take as long as they like
because we were asleep. I glanced outside without moving my head and
realised that the noise was a automatically winding on to the
next frame.
One of the was taking a photograph of us. The other two were
also there and they were all whispering to each other. Not really caring
what they were thinking but wanting to get a bit of excitement out of
the situation, I lifted my hand and scratched my belly button and then
put my hand on my pussy. I kept it still as if I had just scratched myself
in my sleep. I waited a few seconds then started to stroke my lips and
clit, slowly at first, then getting faster.
I could hear the whispering but couldn't make out what they were
saying. I started going for it, just as if I were having a 'wet' dream. I
even let my other hand grope about until it found Jon's dick and started
playing with that. Jon was starting to get erect but didn't wake up. At
one point I thought that the had gone because I couldn't hear
them. But after a while I heard the again. I kept going until I
had an orgasm then stopped and pretended to go into a peaceful sleep.
A few minutes later there was a loud noise and I 'woke up'. I sat up and
noticed that Jon's erection had gone and that one of the was still on
their balcony. I picked up my book and went out and sat on a chair. The
girl looked over and said hello. I said 'hi' back and started talking about
the weather and started a conversation about where each of us had
been etc. The usual idle chitchat. The last time I had spoken to someone
in that way was when I had been in Wales all those months ago.
The girl's name was Louise and all 3 were on their second week from
Manchester. They were having a great time and getting a lot of men.
Louise asked me if I was worried about being seen on the balcony
naked. I told her that a year ago I wouldn't have dreamed of it and I
told her about how I had changed my life, not about the punishment
part, I didn't know if she would understand. I said that it didn't matter
because it was 3 next door, not 3 rough drunken lager-louts and I
wasn't sure that there was anyone on the other side. "What about the
hundreds of rooms in the hotel next door?" she asked. "Too far away" I
replied. Louise then said that lots of people take binoculars with them on
holiday, "I hadn't thought about that" I said, "but I'm not worried, I'll
never meet them, and anyway, I've got Jon to protect me."
I asked Louise if she had ever sunbathed or swam naked but she hadn't
so I said that she should try it. I suggested that she start taking her
clothes off somewhere where she felt safe, like on a balcony with her
friends there, safety in numbers and all that. Louise said that she would
think about it and talk to her friends.
I told her about the beach that we had been to the previous day and
how good it felt sunbathing and swimming naked. I told her that I
enjoyed the feeling so much that I had even stopped wearing knickers,
that I didn't even own any anymore. That surprised her a bit but I could
see that she was thinking about it. Just then Jon came out of the room
and I watched Louise's eyes looking him up and down and hovering
round his hips. I introduced them but Louise excused herself and went
in.
We had a late dinner that night before we got a taxi into Ibiza town and
went down to the harbour area. I was wearing just shoes and my
dungaree dress and had had a difficult time in the restaurant making
sure that I didn't turn too quick and end up with a hanging out. I
got a few funny looks from the 'oldies' in the restaurant. Jon was right
about Ibiza town being a different world at night, the place was buzzing
with life. Restaurants and bars had sprung up everywhere and there
were thousands of people moving about.
I got a bit of a surprise at the number of gays and transsexuals all out
dressed as flamboyantly as they could. It was great. I didn't feel at all
under-dressed because about 50% of the people seemed to have
something showing, on the contrary at times I felt over-dressed. The
whole place was a bit like a giant street party. The shops didn't seem to
want to shut and we went into a few and I tried a couple of dresses on.
One of the shops didn't even have a changing room and I had to change
behind a rack of dresses,virtually in full view of the hundreds of people
that were passing. The shop assistant didn't bat an eyelid when she saw
that I didn't have any knickers on. Another one of the customer did
though.
We didn't buy anything, the prices were aimed at millionaires. We did
find a shop that sold 'love aids' and had a good look around. Jon bought
a bigish dildo (I was a bit worried about the size), a vibrator with a
separate box that I didn't understand and a pair of knickers. When I
asked Jon about the knickers he said that these were latex ones and
were for a special purpose, but he wouldn't tell me what.
In the back of the shop there were 2 small rooms with mirrors on the
walls and a sign saying 'peep show'. I couldn't see what was to 'peep' at
so I asked Jon. He said that the people in one room could 'peep' at the
people in the other room. "That could be fun" I said but Jon just said
that the rooms were too small and we left.
We went in a bar that had a lot of English and German people in it and
tried to get a drink. It took ages trying to get to the bar then get served
because there were so many people. I found out why the bar was called
'Gropers Palace', we hadn't been in there 5 minutes before a felt a hand
slide under my dungarees and grab my right breast. I looked at Jon but
he just shrugged his shoulder and continued trying to get the barman's
attention.
After a few caresses of my nipple the hand stated wandering down to
my stomach and with the size of the waist of the dress it didn't have any
problems. This hand went down to my and started fingering me. I
couldn't even see the face of the (well I assume it was a man) that
the hand belonged to. He was stood directly behind me. It wasn't long
before I got wet but the hand suddenly disappeared only to be replaced
by another one, but this one was definitely a man, it was big and rough.
After he had got one of his fingers wet, that hand disappeared as well.
I looked round but no one seemed to be in a position to have been doing
it. As I turned back, Jon stuck a beer bottle in my hand and we moved
to a less crowded corner. I told Jon what had happened and he just
asked, "did you enjoy it?" When I said, "well yes, but I was just so
surprised" he said, "take your pleasures when you can," and then
pointed to a 'man' that really looked outrageous in his make-up, see-
through blouse, and high heels. I nearly laughed but thought I
had better not.
It got more crowded and as a squeezed by he reached in and gave
my right nipple a tweak. Jon smiled. The place got more crowded so we
moved over to some stairs. They were a narrow spiral staircase, but no
one was on them. Jon told me to go up them a bit, that I couldn't get
groped up there. How wrong he was, I was only up about half a dozen
steps, but that left the hem of my dress at about head height to the
people who were still on the main floor. I then realised that they could
probably see straight up my dress. Looking down two had realised
this as well and were looking straight up at my pussy. After a few words
from one on the to the other a hand reached out and up.
First contact was right on target. A finger went straight in me without
even touching my legs. There was no resistance because I was wet
from the 2 other men. After a couple of minutes Jon turned and looked
at me and saw the hand, well the arm actually, and then followed it to
the owner. When the owner looked at Jon, Jon just shook his head
sideways and the hand withdrew.
Jon grabbed my arm and dragged me into a dark corner of the room,
leaned back against a wall and pulled me backwards onto him. He put
one arm round my waist holding my back against his front. He then
gave me his beer bottle so that his other hand was free and he put it
between us and I felt him get his dick out. It was getting hard and he
pushed it between my legs and onto my before taking his hand
out and taking his beer from me.
I had just found another of the benefits of not wearing knickers. He was
virtually fucking me in a crowded bar, my dress looked normal from the
front and no one could tell what we were doing, what a turn on. I
wiggled my bum about a bit and managed to get him into me. It was
great. We couldn't really 'go for it' otherwise people would have realised
but I did manage some slow movements. At one point the crowd was
really on top of us and I felt hands grab a and my pussy. I think
that the one on my was Jon's, and I bet that the one on my
pussy got a shock when it found a with a dick in it. Shortly after
that I felt Jon's body shudder then I got that warm feeling of his juice
shooting into me.
We finished our beers as he softened and then 'plopped' out. As we were
leaving his juices (and mine) started running down my legs. Not that
there was anywhere to do it, but Jon wouldn't let me clean myself up
and it wasn't long before I had dried nearly down to my knees.
We went for a walk round the harbour and up passed where there are a
couple of nightclubs. We didn't go in but we did watch some of the
people going in. The things that the weren't wearing. I thought that
I was a little close to the line of decency but a lot of these would
get locked-up in England. There was even one wearing only a thong
and another whose skirt only reached her when she stood still and
pulled it down. As soon as she moved a leg you could see all her
trimmed pubic hair. There were some nice hunks of as well but Jon
wouldn't talk about them. After a while Jon stopped a taxi and we went
back to the hotel.
Thursday July 30
We went for a late breakfast just wearing T-shirts, and straight after
that Jon put some shorts on and went out leaving me to get a bit more
sleep. I saw Louise on their balcony with one of her friends and I said,
"Hi," but we didn't chat.
When Jon got back he told me that he had hired a car for the rest of the
holiday. It turned out to be one on those ugly Ford Ka cars. Jon had me
put on just my sarong and white bikini top only, and we packed our
things and went out. We went for a drive in the country so that I could
see more of the Spanish culture, Jon wanted to educate me as well.
We stopped at a little roadside cafe for some lunch and learned a little
more about the Spanish speed of life. Still, it didn't matter, we were in
no hurry and we were sat out in the sun.
When we got moving again I asked Jon if I could sit in the back and try
to get some sleep, I still hadn't quite recovered from the booze the
previous night. He said it was okay and that he would wake me when we
got to anywhere worth stopping. I don't know how long I slept but when
I woke I was laid on my back with my head at one side of the car and
my feet at the other, one foot on the floor, and the other bent at the
knee on the car seat. In effect with my legs wide open.
It took me a while to realise that the car was stopped, that Jon wasn't in
it and that we were in the middle of a town. The bit that really startled
me was that there were lots of people walking passed the car. Jon had
parked on the side of a main road and left me showing everything that I
had got to anyone who happened to look in, and some were. Jon had
left one of the windows open a bit and I could hear what people were
saying.
When I finally realised that I should move, there were a group of
teenage lads looking at me and saying all the usual things. I moved and
got out of the car and went for a little walk to my legs and met
Jon coming towards me. "You're awake then" he said, and I asked him
what time it was. He said that we had been parked there for an hour,
but I'm not so sure, it didn't seem that long. Well I hope it wasn't.
We drove off, and came to this little beach called Cala Conta where
there are trees and sand dunes. We parked in the trees and went down
a bit of a cliff to a small beach that was full of naked people. Jon said
that the big sandy part was round the corner. We couldn't find enough
space on the small sandy bit so we went along the rocks and found a
place there. No sooner than we had laid everything down Jon gave me
my mask and snorkel and told me that we were going for a swim. This
was of course in the nude.
We swam round looking at all the fish and the rocks and I suddenly
realised that we had swum round the corner to the place where
everyone was wearing something, except us. It didn't really matter
because we were in the water, but there were other people using masks
who were taking more interest in us than the fish. Jon was oblivious to
this but I wasn't and I was collecting a little gathering of teenage
boys. Not feeling very brave at that moment I swam over to Jon and
told him. He just told me to practice my floating, on my back with my
legs open. "Let them have a good look, it will do them good" he said.
What else could I do except obey him. Fortunately, after about 10
minutes they got bored and moved on, but not before one or two had
got so close that I thought that if I suddenly closed my legs I would give
them some bruised ears.
A couple of hours later we left and I again lay in the back. Jon didn't
warn me, but we stopped for some petrol and I discovered that not all
Spanish petrol stations are 'self service'. All of a sudden there was a
young stood next to the car pumping petrol in and looking straight
at my pussy. Jon was stood behind him waving his hands trying to tell
me to stay still. These Spanish petrol pumps are very slow as well, I
could see the pump and it was taking about 30 seconds for each litre.
Jon stopped him after 25 litres and gave him some money. Not very
bright either, it took ages to sort the change out.
When we got back to our room Jon said that it was time for my waxing
and searched for something to restrain me. I realised what he was doing
and told him that it wouldn't be necessary. I could take the pain. I got
out the wax strips and then lay on my bed waiting.
Jon started at my ankles and moved up my legs. The pain was bad, but
I was expecting worse. The ones on my pubic bone were quite bad, but
then Jon told me to lift my legs above my head and to hold my ankles
with my legs wide open. Jon asked me if I wanted a gag and when I said
yes he put the ball-gag on me. In a way that was a relief because it
meant that I could scream knowing that the noise couldn't get out. And
scream I did. The wax really stuck to the inside of my labia quite well,
in-spite of the juices that I was producing. At one point I looked out of
the patio doors and I'm almost sure that I saw Louise looking at me but
Jon suddenly ripped another strip off and when the pain subsided and I
looked again, she was gone.
At last Jon was finished and he let me get up and take the gag off and
look at myself in the mirror as I rubbed cream on myself. Yes, I was
nice and smooth, but I was also bright red. Jon said that the best way to
cool down was to go and have a swim.
I put my white costume on (for the first time that holiday) and we went
down to the pool. I was having trouble keeping the 2 sides together at
the front and I'm sure that my clit was hanging out.
I jumped straight into the water and it was lovely and cool on my pussy.
I pulled the sides apart so that the water could circulate easier. Jon
dived in and we swam around for a while before I found myself near the
jet of water. I looked at Jon and said, "can I?" "Go on then, but you
will have to fuck me afterwards if you do" he said. So I did, it was
wonderful, slowly moving slightly so that the jet hit me at different
angles. I could feel the orgasm building up from deep in my belly and I
nearly sank as I 'froze' when I came. Afterwards I put my legs round
Jon's waist and we fucked.
The kids in the pool were ignoring us but some of the handful of
teenagers were looking at us, presumably trying to decide what we were
doing. I was glad that Jon had had me make the swimming costume the
way he had, and it was a good job that the jet of water is in a part of
the pool that doesn't have any sun beds near. Otherwise we would have
had an audience of adults and I'm not sure what some of the
people might have said.
I didn't but Jon did and when I told him that I hadn't this time
he said, "don't worry, you will." We got out and went to the outside bar
for a drink. I had a real job trying to keep the two sides of my costume
together and even resorted to holding my towel in front of me. Jon
wouldn't let me do that when we were sat at a table in the bar and I
daren't cross my legs. The waitress that served us had a good look but
didn't say anything.
Back in the room Jon told me to have a shower then sit on the balcony
to dry-off properly. After I had been there for a while he brought out the
bag of things that he had bought in Ibiza town. He got out the vibrator
and put the battery in it. It wasn't very or very long and when he
gave it to me it seemed different to the one back home. He told me to
move my chair nearer the railings and put my feet on top of the railings
about two feet apart. I then had to use the vibe to without it
switched on and to stop just before I reached an orgasm.
Jon could tell when I was about to and grabbed the vibe and told
me to grab the chair's arm. I hadn't a clue what was about to happen
but Jon went inside and then came back after a couple of minutes with
the vibrator and the black latex knickers. He then pushed the vibe right
into me (still not switched on), gave me the knickers and said, "put
them on Vanessa". They were a very tight fit and it took ages to get
them into place. The vibrator had no chance of slipping out. Jon gave
me my book and we spent the next hour reading me wearing more than
Jon - for a change.
The from one of our neighbours came out on their balcony had a
look down to the pool said, "hello," then disappeared back inside. One of
Louise's friends did the same a bit later. I was going to try to talk to her
but she disappeared before I had had chance.
We went down for dinner at about 8:30, me in my lacy net dress. I
could see the black latex knickers through the material so I know that
other people could. It seemed so strange wearing knickers again, even if
they were rubber ones. It had been over 2 months since I've worn
them.
In the restaurant I decided to have something different to Jon and Jon
had got his and was sat at our table before I had even managed to get
at the food because the queue was so long. I was just stood there
waiting for this fat woman to make her mind up when all of a sudden I
got the amazing shock. The vibe inside me burst into life. It only lasted
a few seconds but the shock was so much that I dropped my plate. It
was so embarrassing apologising to the waiter who came to clear the
mess up but I couldn't tell him why I had dropped it.
When I finally got my food and got back to the table Jon had nearly
finished his food and when I told him what had happened he reckoned
that it must have been a loose connection. I was also told that I would
get punished for dropping the plate. It happened again when I was
bringing my ice cream back to the table but I managed to hang on to
that.
The third time was when we were in the hotel bar, we were perched on
the high stools, which was a bit painful, but at least I didn't have to
worry about looking up my dress. Just before it went off I noticed
Jon put his hand in his pocket and when it stopped he brought his hand
out. I'd already noticed a bulge in his pocket - no, a square one, and I
wondered if it was related to the vibe going off. I'd remembered reading
something about a remote controlled vibrator and wondered. When I
asked Jon he admitted that it was a remote control in his pocket.
I was already wet when I put the knickers on but these 'sessions' when
the vibe burst into life, the knowledge that Jon could start it again
anytime and the sweat that was building up and couldn't get out, was
giving me a strange feeling. It was a sort of 'sticky wet' feeling as I
moved about.
After a couple of drinks we set off walking down the main street. Jon
told me that we were
going to the bar that we had been to on the Monday night. On the way
there, Jon spotted a
sign that said 'Live Sex Show - 23:00 every night.' "There's an idea,
we'll go in there one
night" he said. I didn't know what he was talking about so I ignored
him. In the bar it was
karaoke night, I just hoped that Jon didn't 'volunteer' me. There was the
usual mix on good,
bad and bloody awful singers but in one of the gaps where no one
'volunteered', the DJ sang a
few songs. One of them was 'Yesterday' by The Beatles. Before he
started he warned everyone to listed close to exactly what he was
singing. He didn't change many words but the ones he did, changed the
whole context of the song. I still remember the words and I couldn't get
it out of my head for days afterwards –
Yesterday, all my troubles seemed so far away
Now it looks as though they're here to stay
The girlfriends in the way
Suddenly, she's just twice the she used to be
There's a shadow hanging over it
Oh, yesterday I came suddenly
Why I had to I don't know, she wouldn't say
We did something wrong, now I long for yesterday
Yesterday, love was such an easy game to play
Now I need a place to hide away
Oh, I believe in yesterday
During the evening Jon kept turning the vibe on and the sessions were
getting longer and longer. In the end I gave-up trying to fight it and
leaned back in my chair and let it happen. I must have been very in
the face because the woman next to me asked if I was OK. Jon said that
it was the heat and that I'd be okay in a minute. If only she'd known. As
we were walking back to the hotel I felt horrible and nice inside the
knickers. It was so wet. I was glad to get them off and the vibe out
when we got back.
Friday July 31
Jon had me wear just my vest to breakfast. Whilst I was getting some
food one of the vest straps didn't fall back into the right place and a
breast was on show for all to see. It was only when I saw a couple of
kids pointing and giggling that I realised. We were going to the beach
that day and as soon as we got in the car Jon took his vest off and told
me to take mine off. We drove to the beach naked and no one even
noticed. Well, not until we got to the car park and got out, a middle-
aged couple and their teenage just stood and watched us walk
into the trees. We were at Ses Salines where we had been before. We
walked onto the beach and got a couple of sun beds in about the same
place as before.
After a while we went swimming and when we got back there was Louise
and 2 friends. They'd got some sun beds just next to us and the best
thing was that they were all naked. We went over to Louise and said
hello. The other 2 were called Ann and Sarah, and all 3 seemed to be a
bit embarrassed that someone was talking to them. I also noticed that
they kept glancing at Jon's dick.
All 3 of them had 'white bits' that were very prominent. Louise said that
as it was their last day they'd plucked up enough courage to actually try
it. We kept chatting and it was funny when the came to collect the
money for the beds hire. Sarah and Ann suddenly had the urge to read
and had books in their laps. We all went swimming and the 3 seemed to
relax, especially when Sarah produced a ball and we started throwing it
to each of us. We started trying to take the ball off the person who had
it and it got a bit physical. At one point all 4 of us women were grabbing
at Jon and trying to pull him under. I grabbed his dick and noticed that
it was erect. I thought that I would try something and said that I was
getting out and asked if the others were coming.
Everyone agreed, and we walked out of the water. Jon still had most of
his erection as we walked up the beach and all of the noticed. I
noticed Sarah whispering to Ann. I wondered what they were talking
about!
Back at the sun beds we got the sun tan lotion out and before I could
put some on Jon, Sarah had started on his chest. I offered to put some
on Louise and did her back first. I deliberately took my time on her bum
and went right in between her cheeks and down between her legs. As I
did so they opened a little to make it easier. I asked her to turn over
and started at her shoulders. Her nipples were erect before I got to
them but I still had a good play with them before moving down.
All this time Ann had finished herself and was lying on her stomach with
her eyes shut. Jon was on his back with Sarah's face only inches from
his erection. Fortunately, he had his knees bent up and with Sarah
between him and the sea the only way that anyone could see what was
going on was if they were right close to us. I continued with the sun
lotion on Louise's stomach.
I then jumped down to her feet and then moved up. I lifted her legs as I
did them, and when I put them down they ended up a few inches apart
so when I got to the top it was very easy to do her inner thighs. I
'accidentally' brushed against her lips and heard a slight moan from her.
I was a bit nervous but not wanting to miss an opportunity, I rubbed
some into her pubes before going for her pussy. There was no
resistance and she was already quite wet. She only had a little clit but
when I found it I started playing with it. That and a bit of finger fucking
and it was obvious by her moans that she was having an orgasm.
I started putting lotion on my legs but Louise 'came back to earth,' and
asked if she could return the compliment. And she did. I remember 2
comments that she made, both of which made me feel good. The first
was "You've got nipples that are nice and big" and "I wish my clit was
that big." When she was putting lotion on my pubes she asked me what
it was like to be 'bald.' "Great" I said. "It's a lot healthier, no hair to get
caught in zips, and sex is so much better." "What about the looks that
you get, you can see everything that you've got, even when you're just
walking. And with a clit the size of yours I would be too embarrassed."
"After the first few people staring at you, you tend to just ignore them,
or think that they are a bit sad if they haven't seen a woman's
before, and if it's a nice hunk of a it can be a bit of a turn on. Try it
sometime, if you don't like it you just have to let it grow again" I
replied.
She continued talking to me as she played with my pussy. I remember
her asking what we were doing in the room the previous evening when I
had my legs in the air, and "what was that in your mouth?" but I didn't
answer, I was building up to an orgasm and wasn't interested in talking.
After Louise stopped and I calmed down, we sat and talked about all
sorts. I told her more about how I came to be with Jon, how much I was
really enjoying my new life, and about the punishment. She was
fascinated by that and said that she didn't know if she could stand it. I
was quite pleased that she tried to understand me rather than just put
me down as most people who don't understand do. I'd had a look over
to Sarah and Jon and they had stopped 'messing around', and were also
sat talking. I was glad that Jon had had some fun with her.
Jon got up and asked if anyone else was going for something to eat.
Both Sarah and Ann put both halves of their bikinis on but Louise only
put the bottom half of hers on. Jon put only his vest on and I got my
sarong out of my bag and put that round my waist and we all went to
the beach bar. We all sat at a table eating and I remember Louise
saying that the way we were sitting she could see everything that both
Jon and me had got. Neither of us moved as Ann and Sarah had a good
look.
When we got back to the sun beds Louise said that they had really
enjoyed their morning with us but they had to leave. They'd promised to
meet some that they had met the night before. After they had gone
I put more sun tan lotion on Jon then myself and we soaked up some
more sun. Later we went for a walk, again, we went right along the sea
front to the end of the beach where the unfortunate clothed people were
and got a few looks.
After that we went in the opposite direction up onto the path along the
rocks. We walked right along passed a sort of lighthouse and ended up
on another beach. It was a better beach but more windy, and there
were not quite as many people on it but 99% of them were men. Jon
guessed that this was a gays beach.
We decided to walk back through the woods along a dirt track. On the
way we crossed paths with group of on noisy motorbikes.
I'm not sure but I think that some of them went round in a circle to
have another look. As we were getting near the original beach we saw a
few groups of people sitting in the shade of the trees. Most were normal
'family' scenes, but one was two having sex. I felt sick, I cannot
understand men. I'm quite happy to 'live and let live,' but that
doesn't mean that I have to understand and like it.
As we were walking I discussed this with Jon and was a little surprised
that he agreed with everything that I had said. In his opinion women
had a lot more to offer than men. He can understand 2 women getting
together but not 2 men. Under another tree there was a couple
who were obviously having sex. He was laid on his back and she was on
her knees on top of him and moving up and down.
When we got back to the sun beds we went for a swim as we were quite
hot. When it came time to go Jon put his vest on but he wouldn't let me
put mine on. I had to walk back to, and through the car park still nude.
There were a lot of people leaving at the same time and I felt a little
embarrassed, brave, and excited. Jon wouldn't let me put anything on
when we got into the car, not until we parked the car outside the hotel.
Fortunately from the beach to the hotel didn't involve going through any
built-up areas. I was allowed to put my sarong on for the walk to our
room and got a number of 'looks' as we walked through reception and
up to our room.
Back in the room we rested as Jon said we would be up late that night.
We both slept lying on top of the beds. I woke as it was getting dark,
Jon was already up and had put the light on but hadn't closed the
curtains. Not that I would have expected him to, they hadn't been
closed since we got there.
Jon decided that I had to wear my see-through lacy net dress that night
but with what Jon called 'virtual' knickers. I got the body paint out and
we spent 5 minutes painting 2 little triangles on me, one just above the
start of my slit and the other at the top of my bum cheeks. Jon then
joined the top of them with 2 narrow bands.
There weren't many people left in the restaurant when we got there and
no one took any notice of me. That evening, we went out in the car (I
had to take my dress off and sit very still so that I didn't rub the
'knickers' off), and drove for about 30 minutes before we arrived in a
place called San Antonio.
We parked the car and walked round the place which was like a small
town. I suppose that it was because of the dark, but I don't think
anyone could tell that I was naked under my see-through dress. It was
getting late (or should I say early) and we walked into an area that was
full of bars and literally hundreds of teenagers drinking in and out of the
bars. Most of them were just kids enjoying themselves and causing no
harm to anyone or anything, but there were a few who didn't know
when to stop.
As the night went on we saw more kids who had acquired something
that stopped them from standing up. In one bar that we stopped in
there was one corner that seemed to have about a dozen and
who were all 'well gone' as Jon says. Some of them thought that they
could still manage to have sex with someone next to them and it was
funny watching them trying to grope each other. I don't suppose that
any of the cared that some of their skirts were up round their
waists.
Back in the main square the local police were active and we watched 2
of them pick up a youth that a paramedic had just checked out and
throw him into the back of a police van. "There's someone who's going
to have a bad day tomorrow" Jon said. As we walked passed a
policewoman and they both looked up and down me. "That's it" I
thought "I'm about to be arrested," but they didn't, they just walked on.
My heart was pounding, but I'd got away with it.
As we were walking back to the car we saw a nightclub with a poster
outside saying that there was a 'Miss Ibiza' contest the next night. Jon
said, "You're going to enter that that tomorrow." "What will I have to
do" I asked. Jon asked me if I could dance. When I said yes he told me
to stop worrying. Back at the car I had to take my dress off before
getting into the car, just as a drunken couple were passing. There were
a few choice comments.
When we got back to the hotel Jon said that I had to get back to the
room without my dress. After a quick panic I decided that I could go in
the side entrance and up the back stairs and along the corridor. As it
turned out I didn't see anyone and in a way I felt a little let down. I had
to have a shower before going to bed, to get what was left of the body
paint off.
Saturday August 1
As soon as I woke up Jon told me that it was time for my punishment
for breaking the plate in the restaurant, I had waited long enough. He
told me to bring one of the balcony chars in and to lean over the back of
it with my feet apart. The position wasn't quite right for him, he said
that he couldn't get a good swing and he had me move slightly. He gave
me 50 strokes with one of his shoes. It took ages and as usual I had to
count each one and thank him after each one. By the time he got to
about 40 tears were dripping from my eyes. When it was finally over I
got up and saw Louise on her balcony watching us. I tried to smile at
her and she smiled back. I think the noise had woken her up she was
wearing a T-shirt and looked as if she had just got out of bed.
So did the on the balcony on the other side of us. He was
only wearing boxers and looked a but stunned at what he had seen.
Either that or he was still half asleep. I suppose seeing a naked
spank a naked woman at that time in the morning would be a bit of a
shock to some people. Anyway, Jon told me to go and sit on the balcony
while he had his 3 Ss. I had stopped crying by the time I went onto the
balcony and said 'Hi' to Louise. She asked me if I was all right and when
I said I was she asked me why Jon had done it. I said that it was okay, I
deserved it, and in spite of the pain and tears I had enjoyed it. I put my
finger in my held it up and said, "Look, I'm soaking." I think that
all that was too much, too early for the on the other side, he has
disappeared. I heard Sarah shout to Louise, who then said, "I've got to
go, the coach will be hear in 30 minutes and I haven't had a shower yet,
nice to have met you," and she was gone.
I didn't want to sit down so I leaned on the railing and watched the few
people down by the pool. I didn't want to get too close to the railing in
case anyone could see me which meant that my elbows were on the
railing but my feet were about 2 feet back from it. I suppose that my
bum was stuck out a bit and it must have looked inviting to Jon because
when he came out of the bathroom he came straight out onto the
balcony, stood behind me and grabbed my breasts. His dick was also
pressing against my bum and I could feel it getting bigger. He told me
not to move and he started to fuck me. He said that he had always
wanted to do that and he kept going in and out. I don't know what
anyone below would have thought if they had looked up and seen my
head going backwards and forwards over the railing, but who cares.
All the time my were hanging there getting 'caressed' by Jon's
hands. We came together and Jon grabbed a chair and we sat down with
him still inside me. I felt so happy, and told Jon that I could really get
used to life like that. After a shower we put T-shirts on and went for
breakfast. I was really getting to like having short hair, I no longer had
to worry about drying it. It is just like the advert says 'wash and go.'
We spent most of the day driving around the island taking in the
scenery and local culture. The slightly strange thing about it was that we
spent all that time driving around in the nude. When we were going
down one dirt track Jon laughed at my wobbling about as the
car bounced along. I must admit they did look like a couple of small
jellies being shaken about.
We stopped at a little resort and Jon told me to put my T-shirt on and go
and get us some sandwiches and drinks, and we then found a quiet little
road and stopped to eat. I put some sun tan lotion on us both and we
sat on a little wall eating. When we had finished Jon decided to take
some photographs of me and had me pose in lots of positions, on the
wall, with my legs round a little tree, laid on the wall, and laid on the
car.
One pose was like that song says, sat on the bonnet with my knees up
and legs apart. The other memorable one was spread-eagle on the
bonnet. I can't wait to see that one on Jon's PC. Right in the middle of
the 'photo session,' a little donkey and cart went passed with a little
man and woman on it, both wearing black. They had a good look at us
and I could hear them talking, but they didn't stop.
After lunch we found a little deserted beach and spent a few hours
soaking up the sun and resting. At about 5 o'clock we headed back to
the hotel and lay on the beds. Jon said that it was going to be a late
night and we should get some rest. I woke at about 10 o'clock, too late
for the restaurant. Jon told me to pack a bag with my white bikini, white
lycra shorts and top, and my black pencil dress.
I had to wear just my white lycra dress. We drove to San Antonio and
got something to eat before going a nightclub called Extrasis. Jon asked
one of the bouncers about the Miss Ibiza competition and was told
where we had to go. I was starting to get a little nervous and Jon
bought me a drink to calm me down. When it came close to the time for
me to perform, we went to the changing room.
There were 3 other in the competition and I thought that they were
all more beautiful than me. Jon said that that wasn't true. We were told
what we were expected to do then Jon took me to one side and added a
bit more. Now I was getting nervous. I changed and put all my clothes
on, other than the white dress that I was wearing.
I was on third, and the waiting was agony. Jon had left me to go and
watch the others. Eventually, I was called out, and had to start. All the
organisers had told me was that we had to dance and take some of our
clothes off, leaving on whatever we thought we should, we were
supposed to dance to the 3 judges that would be sat on chairs to one
side of the dance area.
When I got out the dance area was a circle of about 20 foot diameter
with people stood or sat all round. I looked round for the judges and for
Jon and saw him sat right next to one of the judges. He was smiling and
winking at me which helped me a lot. The music started and I started
dancing. I moved slowly to start with then started kicking my legs up as
I danced. I started taking my clothes off and throwing them to Jon.
When I was down to my bikini I rolled on the floor again, spreading my
legs wide (remember how narrow the gusset of my bikini bottoms are).
When I got up again it was time to take my top off. This got a few
cheers from the audience. Next was the final item, my bikini bottom, not
that it was covering much.
Once off I danced around the edge of the circle letting some of the
touch me. I even bent over (at the waist) so that they could have a
good look. I could tell that the music was coming to an end so I ended
by sliding on my knees towards the judges so that I ended up in Jon's
'assume the position' position, staying like that until all the applause had
ended. It seemed to take ages and there was a lot of shouting and
whistling in with it. Even Jon was clapping.
When I got up I went over to Jon and we walked to the side where the
first 2 were. One of them had put a T-shirt on but the other was
only wearing a thong. The first one had only stripped to her bikini
bottoms and the second to her thong. The 4th was out and ready to
start but just as she did a large drunken woman of about 30 staggered
onto the floor and started dancing and undoing the zip of her dress.
Everyone was laughing at her and the poor who was supposed to be
dancing just stopped and looked at the judges.
Two bouncers came and tried to persuade the woman to move but she
didn't want to know. She was shouting words to the effect of "if they can
strip off, then so can I." This got lots of cheers from the audience and in
the end the compare said that she could have her turn. She staggered
around taking her dress of, then her slip, then her large bra. She was
left with tights over a pair of white knickers that were big enough for
both Jon and me. When she finally got these off the flab was bouncing
about like jelly and the audience were in hysterics.
When the fourth finally got to restart her turn I think that she had
had her spirit broken and she wasn't very good, she wasn't dancing to
the music. Although she took everything off her heart just wasn't in it. I
felt sorry for her. I hadn't put any clothes on and the 4th didn't
either.
We had to wait ages before the judge finally announced the results. I
had won and I had to go and collect my prize, 20,000 pesetas and a
large bottle of champagne. Wow, was I happy. Jon looked at me and
said, "I told you that you would win." After collecting the money I turned
to face the main part of the audience, got into the 'position,' and waved
my hand with the money in it to the audience. This brought more
cheers. I was very happy and when I walked back to Jon he grabbed my
arm and pulled me to the bar saying "let's celebrate."
We got 2 glasses and went and sat at a table and he opened the bottle.
The cork went flying, but I couldn't hear the 'pop' because of the noise
of the music. It was only when I had downed the first glass that I
remembered that I was still naked. I looked round but nobody was
interested. 'If they're not, then I'm not', and had another drink.
Jon wouldn't drink much because he was driving so I had to finish the
bottle. I was getting quite happy and when Jon pulled me up to dance I
didn't even think about what I was (not) wearing. As we danced, I
suddenly thought 'what are they looking at' and then realised. I told Jon
that I wanted to put something on but he just said that as no one was
complaining then sod it, keep dancing.
After a few more songs Jon grabbed me and pulled me to a door that I
hadn't seen before. We went through it and then down some stairs and
came to a room with a little bar and a small swimming pool. Jon
wouldn't let me jump in straight away, I think that he wanted people to
see that I didn't have any clothes on. There was certainly enough of
them looking. After a couple of minutes he said, "go on then" and in I
went.
That seemed to be a que for other to strip off and jump in. It wasn't
long before most of the people were in the water with clothes
everywhere. People were generally messing about and most of the
women were screaming as they were groped. I certainly remember a
few hands on me. Jon had a coke at the barand when he had finished he
called for me to get out.
Reluctantly I did, the groping was fun, and I had groped a couple of
men, one with a big hard on. Anyway, Jon gave me my white dress to
put on but as soon as I had it was virtually see-through with the water,
and it didn't help as my hair was dripping down onto it. We went out of
the club and back to the car. By then it was about 5 o'clock in the
morning and the place was still very much alive. Got a few shouts and
whistles from some because my dress had ridden up and my bum
was hanging out.
Just before I got in the car, Jon told me to take my dress off so that I
didn't get the car seat wet, and we drove back with me naked. It was
still lovely and warm at that time of night. Back at the hotel, Jon
wouldn't give me my dress back, so I had to get back to the room
naked. Fortunately, I remembered the way I had gone a few nights
ago, and managed it without seeing anyone. Back in the room, I
remember having a bit of a giggle, then nothing until the next morning.
Sunday August 2
Sunday started slowly and I only just managed to get up and get to the
restaurant before they closed the doors. Jon had tried to wake me up
and given up and gone for breakfast and then a walk. He was back in
the room when I returned. Jon said that it was pointless trying to do
anything with me that morning and he told me to get some sleep and
then he went out and left me.
I took my T-shirt off and lay on the bed and dozed off. When I woke up
our new neighbours were out on their balcony. On one side there were 2
girls in their late teens and on the other side there were 2 that
looked about 15. Each set were looking round and talking as if they had
just arrived. I think that they all looked into our room and saw me at
some time. I heard one of the younger say to her mate "hey look
at this," but I don't know if they were referring to me.
After a few minutes they all disappeared and I grabbed a book and a
bottle of water and went onto our balcony and started reading. After I'd
read a few pages the younger came out again. Our eyes met and I
said, "Hi" to them. They seemed a bit nervous talking to a naked
stranger but after a few minutes of idle chat they settled down and we
had a good chat about nothing special.
They were twins from Leeds and were there with their parents,
and a friend of his. They told me that the were coming to collect
them so that they could go and have a look around the place and one of
them (Rebecca) asked me if I was going to cover up. They both seemed
a little surprised when I told them that it didn't bother me and that my
friend wouldn't let me wear clothes in our room. Anyway a couple of
minutes later there was knock on their door and in came the 2 boys,
both about 14. When they came out onto the balcony and saw me their
eyes nearly popped out of their heads. Especially when I said, "Hi" and
introduced myself. The wanted to go and get on with their
exploring but the managed to drag out their hellos for ages before
they finally left.
Jon got back about mid afternoon and told me to put a T-shirt on and
pack a bag with my white bikini, a pair of his brief, briefs, and some
towels. We were going to the Water Park about a mile down the road.
When we got there we found an area of grass to spread out on and then
Jon told me to take my T-shirt off and then put my bikini on - in that
order.
I looked around then did it. Jon chastised me for hesitating and told me
that I would be punished for it. I tried to tell him that I was worried
about all the people but he just said that I had to trust him and that the
punishment would be doubled for trying to argue with him. I apologised
and told him that I did trust him. As it turned out no one was interested
in my display, well, I didn't see anyone looking at me.
We went on most of the water slides and had great fun. The only
problem was my bikini. The top kept coming off my and at one
point I lost the top completely and spent ages looking for it. At first I
thought that it must have been caught up on something back in the
tunnel but a woman found it and passed it to me.
I was also having trouble keeping my covered and a couple of
times I had to pull my bikini bottoms straight after the movement of
coming down the slides had made the crotch disappear between my lips.
All that water being forced against my pussy, with very little protection,
was also getting me a little excited. In a way I was glad that everyone
seemed to be more interested in enjoying themselves rather than in me.
However, I did get a few stares when we went for an ice cream and it
didn't help when Jon pushed his iced-lolly into my right nipple and it
jumped to attention.
When it came to the time to leave Jon had me take my bikini completely
off and dry myself with the towel before he would let me put my T-shirt
on. This time a middle-aged lying on the grass near us was looking
and I was watching the bulge grow in this costume - until he turned
onto his stomach.
Back in the hotel we had a quiet night (for which I was grateful). We
had a drink in the outside bar before going to shower and change for
dinner. Jon had me wear my short wrap-round and a baggy
cropped top. I had to be careful as I bent over the buffet table to get my
food. We spent the evening in the hotel bar and lounge drinking and
playing cards. I nearly suggested playing strip poker or something but I
realised that I would lose and end up naked in the hotel lounge. I didn't
think that that would be a good idea.
When we were in the lounge we sat on the big low sofas and I really has
to squeeze my legs together to stop people from seeing my pussy. But
as the night wore on, and the alcohol started to work, I wasn't quite so
caring and once or twice I caught a looking at me.
Back in our room we took a last drink out onto the balcony and I sat on
Jon's knee as we drank. I could feel him getting hard and I stood up,
faced him and moved forward. When I was over him I lowered myself
onto him. We were just sat like that drinking when the 2 and
2 came out onto their balcony. The had a good snigger they
could see my and I guess that they thought that they knew what
we were doing. The just said, "Hi", then ignored us. We just
drinking and having a motionless fuck. The kids gave-up and went in
before we finished. Neither of us came, but it was nice just sitting there.
. continued in Part 4 .
This is part 4 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Monday August 3
Jon was up bright and early and full of life and had decided that we
needed some exercise. He told me to pack a bag with my white shorts
and top, his shorts, our trainers and towels. We put our vests on and
then went for breakfast. Later we drove around looking for a Gym that
we could use, but the ones that we found didn't open until after lunch so
we went to Ibiza town and went shopping.
We found a department store and wandered round. We found some nice
dresses that were at realistic prices and Jon selected a couple for me to
try on. The only changing rooms that they had were cubicles in the main
shopping areas with curtains for doors. I went into a cubicle and half
closed the curtain so that Jon could see me, and took my vest off. The
first dress was a sort of blue silk with flowers on it and a bit oriental, it
had a high neck and no sleeves. The interesting part was that the skirt
part was up both sides right to the waist. The dress was a tight fit,
but I guess that it should have been. I put my arms in the bottom, and
lifted up so that I could slide it down over my head. When my head
'popped' out of the top I looked out and saw a female shop
assistant looking at me. When she caught my eye, she turned away.
The dress fitted quite well and I liked it, but Jon didn't. The second dress
didn't have any sides from top to bottom, except for a cord that was
zigzag threaded from top to bottom. It was plain white with a low cut 'V'
neck and as I put it on the same way there was the again. Jon said
that apart from the cord going below my waist it was quite nice, but was
too big. I took it off and he went to swap it for a smaller size. He told
me not to touch anything while he was gone, so I just stood there with
the curtain open.
Six people went passed while I was waiting, but only one looked in and
that was another female assistant. She stopped and had a good
look before moving on. I just looked back at her. When Jon got back I
put the dress on and Jon decided to buy it for me.
After wandering round a few more shops we went to a cafe and sat
outside at a table on the pavement and had a coffee and a sandwich.
Jon had sat us so that we were both facing down the street with me on
the outside. Jon had crossed his legs so that no one could see what he
had got but of course I couldn't, and anyone who walked towards us and
looked could see my pussy. I told Jon about this and he just said, "good,
open your knees a bit." I regretted saying anything but did it.
It was only the kids that looked and when I told Jon he told me to close
my legs if anyone that looked under 14 looked. I got a couple of giggles
from a group of and one lad must have gone round the block
because he went by twice.
About 40 minutes later we left, and went back to the car and drove to
one Gym that we had seen. It was open and the price was acceptable to
Jon. We both went into the first changing room that we came across. I
think that it was the gents but it didn't matter because we were the only
ones there.
After getting changed, we went through into the workout area. Again,
no one there, and we got started. We had a good workout even if it was
very quiet. Just as Jon decided that we had had enough and we headed
for the door it opened and about 6 people came in dressed for a
workout. Jon saw a sauna and decided that we would go in. It wasn't
that warm but we still stripped off and lay on the benches. I was starting
to doze off when the door opened and 2 came in and sat at my
feet. They were Germans and asked (in good English) if we spoke
German. Jon said not, and they continued talking in German.
They kept looking at me and my then getting on with their
conversation. I got the impression that they were talking about me but I
couldn't prove it. I started to relax and doze off again and felt my legs
open a bit as I relaxed. I think that the were still looking but I was
too sleepy to think about it. They eventually left and then we went out.
There was a plunge pool next to the sauna and Jon didn't tell me how
cold these things are normally. I found out quick enough and I
immediately got straight out again wide awake and with nipples that you
could bend an iron bar round. "That wasn't very nice" I said but Jon just
smiled.
To get back to the changing room we had to go back through the main
Gym and Jon wouldn't let me wear anything. We walked through with
my nipples still frozen rock hard. One dropped the weights he was
lifting as his eyes saw me, and one of the women slipped off the bench
she was just getting on. In the changing room there was a real hunk
getting changed and for some strange reason he looked a bit
embarrassed by me being there with no clothes on. We ignored him, got
dried, put our vests on and left.
Back at the hotel we put our swimming costumes on (my white one
piece) and went down to the pool. I lotioned us up and we settled down
to soak up the sun until the evening. When it came to getting dressed
for dinner Jon asked me if I had brought my pleated navy skirt and a
white blouse with me. When I said yes he told me to wear them with my
white lycra shorts. I though that it was a bit strange but who am I to
question my Master's commands.
We went for dinner and then a couple of drinks in the hotel bar before
heading down the main street. We stopped at another bar and had
another drink then Jon took me to the place with the sign said 'Live Sex
Show - 23:00 every night' outside. I though that it could be interesting
watching other people having sex. As soon as we went in Jon asked if he
could talk to the manager. When he arrived they were talking quietly
and I couldn't hear what they were saying. Afterwards we went to the
bar and were given a drink. I didn't see Jon pay so I assumed that it
was like the cafes where you paid when you left.
We got some seats and talked and watched the other people there.
There were about a dozen and about 5 or 6 women that looked like
customers. At about 11:45 the show started. A couple came on and
started dancing around slowly taking their clothes off. The dancing got
more and more erotic and when they were naked they started touching
themselves. The woman then got down on her knees and started
sucking his penis. When he finally got hard he lay on his back and she
climbed on and they had a good fuck. There's not much more that I can
say about it.
About 5 minutes after they had finished the manager come onto the
'stage' and said that he was proud to announce the guest appearance of
2 people from England who were going to put a show on for everyone.
With that Jon grabbed my arm and pulled me onto the 'stage'. I was
mortified and excited at the same time. What was I supposed to do?
What was Jon expecting me to do?
After taking a little bow Jon dragged me off behind a screen, grabbed a
packet of cigarettes from the manager and stuffed them in my blouse.
He then put on a teachers gown that the manager gave him and told me
that I was going to act like a naughty school who had been caught
smoking, and was denying it. The rest would follow naturally.
We went onto the 'stage' and Jon stood me where he wanted me. After
the audience were quiet Jon started talking to me as if he were a
teacher who had caught a smoking. As instructed I said I hadn't and
the lecture went on. He asked me again and I still said no. With that he
put his hand down the top of my blouse and moved it about looking for
the cigarettes. I then had another lecture before he told me to take my
blouse off.
By this time I was relaxing a bit and was starting to get into the act a bit
so I did a bit of pleading before slowly taking it off. I was now topless
and the 'teacher' started on another lecture about not wearing a bra. He
then told me that he wanted to see if I was wearing the regulation
knickers. I started to lift the side of my skirt up but he said, "No, take it
off."
When he saw my white shorts he started on again. Finally he said,
"right, it's punishment time. He then made me do lots of aerobic
exercises that stretched my arms and legs and made my jump and run
on the spot. My little were bouncing up and down and my
nipples were getting hard. He then sat on a chair and told me to lie over
his knee. He gave me 20 slaps before telling me to stand up and take
my shorts off. It was then back over his lap for another 20. After that
the exercises started again. In among some of them I had to stand on
my head and then open my legs wide.
That did it, if the audience hadn't seen my wet by then, that
certainly gave them an eyeful. He then had me walk on my feet and
hands, but with my stomach in the air. I hadn't done that since I was at
school and it was a bit painful.
He then told me that I was going to get caned and that I was to bend
over the back of the chair with my feet apart. I pleaded with him to not
do it and when he said, "NOW," I ran off round the back of the audience.
He came after me and when he 'caught' me he dragged me, struggling,
back through the middle of the audience and put me over the chair. My
feet weren't wide enough for him and he pushed them further apart.
The audience could see everything that I'd got. I saw the manager pass
Jon a cane and then it started. The first really hurt, and after I had
calmed down I said, "One - thank you Sir." After 10 the tears were
dripping from my eyes and my sobbing must have been loud enough for
everyone in the room to hear. After I had said, "Twenty - thank you
Sir," it stopped, but I didn't move. My backside was really hurting, it
was on fire and was worse than the time that Jon caned me back in
England.
Out of the corner of my eye and through the tears I could see Jon taking
his clothes off. When he turned to face me his dick was the biggest I
had ever seen it. It was as if he had swallowed a whole bottle of Viagra.
He came round to the front of me and said, "Swallow." I opened my
mouth and took as much of it as I could.
I and and I could tell that he was getting close to coming
but he pulled out and just stood there erection pointing into the air.
After a couple of minutes he walked round the back of me and rammed
it into me. There was absolutely no resistance as I was so wet that I
could feel my juices running down my legs. I screamed, but not from
the pain, I had re-composed myself enough to remember that we were
putting a show on.
Jon went in and out as I moaned quite loud. I was getting close to
cumming and I thought that Jon was too. Then it happened, we both
came at about the same time and I screamed as much as I did when the
cane was hitting me. When he pulled out of me I stood up and Jon then
told me to 'assume the position' but facing the audience. When I was
down there I could feel all our juices running out of my open hole. Jon
came and stood over me and let the juices from his dick drip onto my
face and I licked them off. After that Jon told me to stand up and take a
bow, the show was over.
We both went over to the bar (still naked) and the manager gave us a
drink. I couldn't sit on a stool like Jon had because my backside too
much. The manager said to Jon that I "was quite a woman" and did we
want a permanent job. I was glad that he said no, I had really enjoyed it
but I don't think that my backside could take that every night. After we
had finished our drinks we went and found our clothes (Jon wouldn't let
me wear the shorts), and said our goodbyes.
When we got back to the hotel I asked Jon if we could have another
drink before bed and we went into the bar and he perched on a stool
while I stood next to him. There was hardly anyone there and after the
drink we went to our room. As we were getting ready for bed I noticed
the 2 on their balcony talking and watching us. I looked in the
mirror and could see lots of bright wheals all over my backside.
Tuesday August 4
Jon wouldn't let me sleep late and I had to get up and have a shower
before 8 o'clock. I was still thinking about the previous night and how
much I had enjoyed myself and I told Jon as we were walking into the
restaurant. I had forgotten about my backside until I sat down to eat my
breakfast. I asked Jon to take a look to see if the marks were still
there. He didn't need to look, he has already seen them, even below my
T-shirt. That meant that other people could see which worried me a
little.
After breakfast we packed a bag and drove to the harbour in Ibiza town
and got onto a ferry to an island called Formentera. The journey took
just over an hour and it got quite windy which presented a problem as
we walked around the boat and when it came to go up the outside stairs
I'm sure that I gave the people below me a great view. Come to think of
it Jon must have been showing a lot as well.
When we eventually arrived we walked up the harbour and to a place
that had lots of bikes outside. Jon said that it was the best way to get
round and judging by the number of people in the shop he was right. We
hired 2 and as I climbed on mine I was thinking that it could be fun
sliding from side to side on the saddle, just like it was fun riding Jon's
bikes.
Shortly after we got out of the village Jon stopped and we took our T-
shirts off and cycled nude. Jon said that Formentera was a Naturist
island and we would see lots of naked people. A few cars and
motorbikes passed us then another couple on bikes that were also
naked. I wondered if she was enjoying the experience as much as I was.
We peddled for about 30 minutes and came to a dirt track that we went
down. Eventually we came to fantastic beach with trees and sand dunes
behind it. We padlocked our bikes to a tree and spread our towels on the
sand near a pile of rocks that looked as if was being used as a little jetty
- or so Jon said. The only people that I could see with clothes on were
those who were arriving. I put some more sun tan lotion on Jon and
then me and as I was doing me Jon told me that the inside of my thighs
wasn't as brown as the rest of me and he told me to make sure that I
lay with my legs wide open so that I would get an even tan.
We lay there for about an hour before Jon got restless and decided that
we were going for a walk, and what a walk it was, we walked for what
seemed like hours and all in bare feet - bare everything. Through the
trees and dunes, out to a little island, passed a cafe, through the car
park, through what Jon thought were salt lakes, up to the main road,
and back along the beach. On the way we stopped at a beach bar and
had something to eat. Everything was so relaxed and it seemed natural
that most people didn't have any clothes on.
I was shattered when we got back and my feet were a little sore. We
went for a swim to cool down, then lay on our towels again. It didn't
take long for me to doze off and when I woke up there were lots of
people standing around us. It was a jetty and a boat was coming in. The
people were waiting to get on the boat and there was me laid with my
legs wide open, right in the middle of them. One or two were looking at
us. I looked at Jon who was just lying there, legs apart, propped up on
his elbows watching the boat come in.
Well I thought, 'if he doesn't care, then why should I?' The boat arrived
and people piled off. Jon said that it looked as if they were from the
mainland and were just here on a day trip. I don't think that some of
them were expecting naked people, certainly not spread-eagle in the
middle of their path off the boat and I noticed a couple of shocked looks.
There were 3 youths among them and they obviously enjoyed what they
were seeing, they decided to stay where they were when they first saw
us. They were still there when everyone else and the boat had gone.
They spread their towels and lay on their stomachs directly below me. I
wondered if they had had to lie on their stomach to avoid any
embarrassment.
After a while I turned over onto my stomach, still with my legs apart; I
wanted to get rid of those white bits. I was thinking about the show we
had put on the previous night and then I remembered the wheals on
my backside. I lifted my head to look ad my bum and yes, they were
still there, not as bright, but still there. The youths must be able to see
them I thought and squeezed my muscles and realised that the
juices were flowing. I wondered if the youths could see that as well. I
dozed off again and when I came round they had gone, and so had Jon.
I looked round and saw him laid half in the water and half out. I went
and sat next to him and I told him that I had been thinking about the
previous night and that I would be happy to do it again - if he wanted
to. "Not at the moment" he said. "Maybe some other time."
I could see that he was thinking about the previous night as well,
because his dick was growing. I decided to have a bit of fun and stood
up, with my feet apart, just in front of him. If / when he looked up he
would be looking right at my pussy. Nothing new, but if he was feeling a
bit randy it might just tempt him. After a few minutes, and a dick that
was definitely getting bigger he jumped up and told me to follow him.
We went into the trees and sand dunes and found a quiet spot where he
told me to get down on my hands and knees and he fucked me from
behind. It was over pretty quick and I didn't but I had certainly
enjoyed it.
As soon as that was over. Jon decided that it was time to start back and
we packed up and started back, again cycling in the nude. Jon's and my
juices were still coming out of my pussy, and it wasn't long before I was
sliding all over the saddle. It was very pleasant and with the bouncing
along the dirt track, I beginning to think that I might even cum.
Unfortunately I didn't and it wasn't long before we came to the outskirts
of the village and we stopped and put our T-shirts on. Back at the bike
shop I felt a little embarrassed handing back a bike that had a saddle
that was all wet and sticky.
On the boat we bought some drinks and went on the deck at the front to
catch some more sun. Jon followed me up the stairs and stuck a finger
in me and held it up saying "a little wet aren't we Vanessa," in a voice
loud enough for everyone to hear. There were other people on the deck
sun bathing and 2 of the women were topless so Jon told me to take my
T-shirt off and lay it over my pussy. I was further back from the front
than most of the people there so if anyone looked they would be able to
see under my T-shirt.
The boat set off and after about half an hour it started to get windy. I
tried to clench my legs together to keep the T-shirt in place but the wind
finally blew it off me and back along the boat. Jon told me to go and get
it but each time I got near it, it blew further away. It ended up right in
the middle of the seated area that was full of people. What else could I
do? I just had to brave it out and walk into the middle of them and get
it. Lots of people were looking at me, but no one said anything until I
had retrieved it and put it on. At that point a couple of clapped
their hands.
Nothing else happened on the boat and we made it back to Ibiza
harbour. Instead of going straight to the car we went into a little
boutique that Jon had spotted when we were parking the car. There
were some nice clothes in there and I tried on a skirt that Jon liked. It
was tight, black, and had a up the front of one leg that went up to
the top of where my pubic hair would have been. To get it on I had to
hold my T-shirt up and got a funny look from the woman assistant.
Jon liked it and he bought it.
Dinner had already started when we got back to the hotel so we had to
have a quick shower and down to dinner. Jon told me to wear my new
skirt and a baggy cropped top. After dinner we went for a walk along the
beach and Jon told me to spin my skirt round so that the was right
in the middle. It was a good job that there was hardly anyone on the
beach because when I looked down I could see all of my bald pussy.
Just before we left the beach Jon told me to spin it back to the front of
my left leg.
We went into the bar that had the DJ comedian in it and sat at a table
near the back. As the night went on things got livelier and just before
Jon was thinking of leaving the DJ suddenly asked if any of the
were brave enough to get on a table and do a striptease. There was
deadly silence at first but when he offered a bottle of champagne to any
girl who would, Jon stood up and said that I would.
A a couple of table away from us also stood up and said that she
would. I had seen her earlier and thought that she was on her own and
trying to get drunk. She certainly looked that way when she stood up.
The DJ said okay and everyone cheered as we got on our tables. I
started to sway to the music and dance around in a small circle. My skirt
was so short that I imagine people could see my ass without me even
moving.
After a couple of turns on the tiny table I slid my top off of my shoulders
and let it slide down to my waist before pulling it over my head. The
men all whistled and cheered like I expect they would at a real strip
show. I danced a bit more and then hooked my thumbs into the
waistband of my skirt and slid it over my hips, down my legs to my feet.
I kicked it out of the way and continued my little dance, turning and
swaying gently. I guess that the expected me to be wearing
knickers and they cheered loudly when they saw my bald pussy. As I
was dancing, I looked over at the other who was down to her
knickers. They were quite small and she slowly eased them over her
hips and off. She had a neatly trimmed bush and the certainly
seemed to appreciate her dance.
The DJ let us continue for another couple of minutes before stopping the
music and telling us to go and collect the champagne. I jumped down
and saw the other woman almost fall off her table. Jon told me to go
and help her so I went over to her. She was definitely drunk and I had
to help her walk to the stage. To get there we had to walk across the
dance floor and the there groped us both. The DJ asked us our
names (the other had trouble saying that hers was Vicky) before
giving us our champagne.
We then had to get back to our seats and got groped again. This time I
felt a finger enter my which was still quite wet. I couldn't do much
about it as I had to help Vicky stay on her feet. Eventually we made it
back to Jon and I plonked Vicky down. Jon told me to go and get Vicky's
clothes before putting my top and skirt on. We then had to help Vicky
put her dress on. We didn't bother with her bra and knickers and in the
end we left them in the bar as a souvenir for someone to collect.
Jon was wondering what to do with Vicky. She was in no state to tell us
where she was staying and there was nothing in her purse to tell us
where she was staying. Jon decided that it would be best if we took her
back to our room and we left for the long walk back. Jon was finding it
difficult to help Vicky walk and when she threw-up over the front of her
dress and Jon's Jon decided that a change was called for so he
gave me the other bottle of champagne and picked her up in the
fireman's lift. She was over his shoulder and her dress up over her
bottom leaving her ass and exposed. We walked through the
hotel's reception like that and got a few funny looks. Back in our room
Jon dropped her on my bed and then we had a drink of water. After that
Jon decided that we had better get her dress off and put her to bed. We
did, stripped off, and got in with Vicky in between us.
Wednesday August 5
When I woke up I was laid on my left side with my arm over Vicky and
my hand holding her right breast. Vicky was laid on her left side, half on
Jon, her right leg was over his, and touching his dick, and her right arm
was over his chest. I slowly got up and went to the bathroom.
When I got back Vicky was just waking up and when she saw Jon she
jumped up. She saw me naked and said, "where am I?" "Relax" I said,
"you're safe, nothing happened." "But you haven't got any clothes on,
and neither have I, or him" she said looking down at herself and Jon,
who was now starting to wake up. Jon reached out and grabbed a bottle
of water and said, "here, drink that, you'll need it."
He then got up and walked into the bathroom. Vicky's eyes followed him
then turned to me and said, "God, my head hurts. Where am I, how did
I get here, and where's my clothes?" I told her the full and she
was blushing as I told her about the table dancing. She asked about her
clothes and I told her about leaving her underwear in the bar and just as
I was telling her about her throwing-up all over her dress, Jon brought it
back in, held it up and said, "I don't think you will want to wear this until
you've had it cleaned.
"How am I going to get back to my hotel?" Vicky said. Jon told her that
we don't bother with clothes unless we have to and not to feel
embarrassed, because we don't. He then said that he was going for
some breakfast, put a T-shirt on and left. "He hasn't got anything on
under that T-shirt," she said. I told her not to worry and that she
wouldn't have any underwear on when she left because she couldn't
borrow any because I don't possess any. "Wow" she said.
We had a long chat and I told her all about Jon and me and she told me
about her being on holiday on her own, it being a last minute booking
because she wanted to get over just splitting with her boyfriend. Apart
from trying to chat her up, we were the first people who she had
talked to. She had arrived the previous Saturday for one week and was
going back to Nottingham on the same flight as us.
When Jon got back we told him the full and he said that she could
stick with us for the rest of the week if she liked. Vicky said that she
would think about it and she thanked us for looking after her and not
taking advantage of her. She finally got out of bed and asked if she
could have a shower. When she came out we were on the balcony
talking. She stuck her head out and asked if we had anything she could
wear. "We'll sort that out later," Jon said. "Come and tell us what you
would like to do today".
She had a quick look round and then came out and sat on a chair. She
was slightly taller than me, slightly slimmer, and had slightly larger
breasts, but her nipples were a lot smaller, so I wasn't jealous. I noticed
that little trimmed triangle of dark brown hair but couldn't see anything
peeking out of the bottom of it.
As we were talking the 2 came out onto their balcony and
said, "Hi" as they looked at Vicky. Jon and me both said, "Hi" back and
carried on talking. Vicky was having a half-hearted attempt to cover
herself but soon gave up. Especially when Jon said, "No one cares round
here."
When there was a knock on next doors door, and Rebecca let the 2
in, Vicky again tried to cover up. It didn't help when the 2 started
staring at us. "Aren't you bothered about them?" Vicky said pointing to
the 2 boys. "Not at all, in fact I get a bit of a thrill teasing them," I said.
With that I stood up and walked over to the railings between the 2
balconies and asked the what their names were.
The 2 giggled and Rebecca said, "what's the matter Mark -
embarrassed?" With that the said, "bye" and dragged the out.
We all laughed, including Vicky who was starting to relax a bit. Jon told
us that we were going to get some breakfast, then going to a Hippie
Market at a place called Es Cana near a resort called Santa Eulalia. Vicky
said that she should really go back to her hotel. Jon said that she would
have to borrow a dress anyway so why not go straight there. "What
about underwear?" she asked. I looked at Jon then told her that we
wouldn't be wearing any. He told her that she had 2 alternatives, firstly
she could have some painted on with body paint, or secondly, she could
just go for it. After a few seconds thought she said, "forget the paint, it
will probably be too messy, I'll just go for it" and we went to look for a
dress for her. She chose the cheesecloth one and Jon told me to wear
the denim dungarees. As we walked out of the hotel Vicky said that it
was a bit draughty and I said, "Nice feeling isn't it."
In the cafe Vicky told me that she could see my and she was a
little surprised when I said that I wasn't allowed to cross my legs. Over
breakfast Jon and me told Vicky about the 'arrangement' that we had
and I told her that I was really happy with it, that Jon was the best think
that had happened to me. I even told her about the spankings. I got my
Ben Wa balls out of my purse and put them on the table. She had no
idea what they were and when I told her what they were she said that
she "must get some of those, sounds as if they're better than a man." I
told her that I didn't agree with that bit, but they certainly had their
uses.
I had an idea, and asked her if she would like to try them and that she
shouldn't worry about them falling out as you soon learn to control that.
With that Jon told her to take them and put them in, in the car on the
way.
As we were getting up to leave I turned a little abruptly and my left
breast came out. When Vicky pointed it out to me I said that I could
only adjust my clothes if Jon said so. "What about me?" When I told her
that it was only me who couldn't she stood in front of me and pushed it
back in. The flesh contact made my nipple stand up but under the
denim no one could see. As we drove off Vicky asked me if there was
any special way to put them in. When I said no, she opened her legs
(she was in the back) and I watched her push first one, then the other
in. She said that nothing was happening, to which Jon said, "It will!"
When we got to the ring road round Ibiza town I suddenly remembered
that we weren't naked. When I mentioned it to Jon he told me that as
we had a guest it didn't matter this time, but we would when we came
back.
The Market was really crowded and very hot. As we were walking in
Vicky had said that she was liking the feeling of no knickers but that she
was a little worried about the length of my cheesecloth dress that she
was wearing, she just hoped that it didn't get windy. It wasn't long
before Vicky told us that the balls were starting to work and that she
was starting to get turned on. Jon said, "give it another 5 minutes and
your will be dripping, and then you'll have trouble walking." Ten
minutes later she begged us to find a so that she could take them
out. Jon said that we would be lucky to find a and that we should
look for somewhere quiet to 'perform the operation'. Eventually we
managed to find a quiet corner round the back of a building and Vicky
squatted down and squeezed them out into her hand. She gave them
back to me and I decided to wear them for a while. I popped them in
and we continued looking round.
After about an hour looking and buying nothing Jon told us that we were
leaving. Instead of going to the car we first went to a small supermarket
down the road and bought some cans of coke. While we were queued as
the checkout another woman joined the queue. The interesting thing
about her was that she was only wearing 3 rectangles of material
hanging together with string. I guess that she was one of the Hippies.
By this time Ben was doing what he was designed to do and I needed
somewhere to either stop the stimulation or get the real thing. Jon just
gave one of his smiles and said that I would have to wait another 5
minutes. From there we walked to a little beach that was round the
back of the market. After finishing the coke and me removing Ben, Jon
said that we were going for a swim to cool down. He stripped off and
went in. As I was taking my dress off I noticed that Vicky wasn't
moving. I asked her what was wrong, and she said that she didn't have
a swimming costume and that she had never swum nude before. I told
her that it was great and that as there was no one else near us then
why not give it a try.
She said okay and took the dress off before running down to the water.
I couldn't help noticing that her bounced a lot more than mine
did as she ran. In the water we splashed about and generally messed
about. We kept 'ganging up' on either Vicky or me and we were picked
up and thrown back into the water. Jon started grabbing and
bums and it was good to see that Vicky wasn't getting prudish about it.
She was giving as good as she got and started grabbing both me then
Jon.
Jon took it for while then grabbed her round her waist and pulled her
bum out of the water and gave it a couple of slaps. She just said,
"Ouch" and carried on. When we got out we all lay on the sand with Jon
in the middle. Vicky lay on her stomach to start off with but soon turned
over, which left her with sand all down her front and mixed in with her
short pubic hair.
We had to go back into the sea to wash the sand off before we left and
to start off with Vicky had trouble with the cheesecloth dress sticking to
her. As we walked back to the car, one on either side of Jon, he put his
arms round us and pulled us to him. That felt good and I wasn't at all
jealous of Vicky.
After we drove out of the car park and about a mile down the road, Jon
stopped and we all took our clothes off. Vicky said that she was a bit
nervous and excited about being nude with all the other cars about. As a
joke I said, "wait until we pass a bus, or get stuck in traffic in a built-up
area."
It was an uneventful journey back and just as we were getting into
Playa d'en Bossa Vicky said that she had really enjoyed her day with us
and she asked Jon if he would mind if we had her company for the rest
of the holiday. Jon said, "Not at all, the only condition is that you pack
your bags and move in with us." Vicky thought about it for a minute and
then said, "Well, you didn't take advantage of me last night and I've
enjoyed myself today so yes, I would like that." We stopped outside
Vicky's hotel and put our clothes on then went to Vicky's room and
helped her pack her case. It was a really small room with no balcony.
Jon said that it was just typical of package holiday companies charging
single travellers extra for grotty little rooms.
Back in our room Vicky said that the sofa would do just fine for her but
Jon said that she could sleep in our bed, he would take the middle with
us on either side of him. She said that she wasn't sure and Jon then said
that we would sort it out later. Jon and me had stripped off when we got
into our room but Vicky kept my cheesecloth dress on until she had a
shower.
When she came out of the bathroom she was naked and when I
mentioned it she just said, "when in Rome." Jon told us that we were
going into Ibiza town that night and asked Vicky if she had been there
late at night. She said, "no," and John said that she might get a bit of a
surprise.
I had to wear my lacy net dress and Vicky wore a cotton button front
dress. I was pleased to see that she didn't bother with underwear. Jon
put a and Chinos on then gave me my collar to wear. We walked
into the hotel bar, either side of Jon; both of us with an arm round him.
One of the barmen passed some comment to Jon about now having 2
beautiful and then John asked him how much he would give him for
one of them. That seemed to confuse the poor and he went to get
us our drinks. After a couple of drinks we went for a walk looking for a
restaurant and found a one. It took us ages to get through the
meal and it was dark when we finally left and drove to Ibiza town.
Walking around, Vicky kept saying, "look at him," or "look at her," or
"look at that" when she wasn't sure what 'that' was. I didn't know what
'that' was half the time either. A couple of times she said, "I can see her
tits," or she hasn't got any knickers on." I was tempted to say 'you and
me haven't either and you can see my if you look' but I didn't.
We went into one of the cheaper boutiques and decided to try some
dresses on. They had 2 little changing cubicles opposite each other with
curtains, and when we were in there Jon came and opened first the
curtain on mine, then Vicky's. Vicky grabbed a dress and held it against
her but when she saw me naked and only Jon there she relaxed.
She had chosen a tight fitting dress that had a zip down the front and
she was having trouble fastening it. I had just taken off the first dress
that I had tried on when Jon told me to go and help Vicky. Still wearing
only my collar I walked across the room, not thinking about who could
see me. It was only when I heard a say "Nice ass" that I looked
round and say a couple looking at me. I ignored them and
continued to Vicky.
She really had picked a dress too small and neither of us could get the
zip to fasten. By the time we gave up all 3 of us were laughing. The
shop assistant was just watching and ignoring us. We took the dress off
and Jon told me to go and get a size bigger, but I didn't know where
Vicky had got it from so Jon told me to go and ask the shop girl. She
smiled a little as I walked up to her and asked her for a size bigger.
She just said, "follow me" and went to the front of the shop. There I
was, naked, just inside the glass door. I was getting a bit of attention
from people passing by and I'm sure the was taking her time getting
the dress. When I got back to Vicky she asked me if I was embarrassed
being naked like that. I just said, "try it," and helped her on with the
dress.
Vicky was learning because when we got the dress on she said that she
didn't like it, took it off, walked to the same rack at the front and slowly
selected another one. The assistant acted as if it happened all the time
(maybe it did). Vicky walked back wiggling her ass as a couple of
men outside watched her every move.
Jon decided that we had had enough fun and told us to get dressed. Just
to add to the fun, I grabbed Vicky's dress, stated putting it on and told
Vicky that she would have to put mine on. This made Jon smile and I
guess he was thinking about what Vicky would look like in it being a
couple if inches taller than me.
He was right, it only just covered her and her bush was clearly
visible though the material, more so than me, because my lack of hair
made it not as obvious. Jon would only let me fasten Vicky dress down
to just above my and up to just below my breasts. We left,
thanking the assistant for her time.
Poor Vicky was having a bit of a struggle keeping my dress below her
pussy and she kept holding her hands in front of it. Jon was laughing
more and more as we went into a bar. We got some drinks and found a
table. As soon as we sat down Jon got the lead out and attached it to
my collar. Jon decided that we would have another drink in there and
told Vicky that it was her round, and she went to the bar.
By the time she got back to the table my dress was above her and
as soon as she put the drinks down she pulled the hem down. Jon asked
her who had seen anything, and when she had looked around she said,
"no one." Jon then asked her why she had bothered.
That night I discovered that Vicky couldn't take much alcohol, as she
giggled and then pulled the dress up to her waist and sat down. I went
for the next round with the lead hanging down the front. I guess that
with all the unusual sights in Ibiza, a with a collar and lead was
nothing special and everyone acted as if it was an every day sight.
Maybe it was.
We finished our drinks and as we stood up to leave Jon told me to pull
Vicky's hem down. As I did I deliberately touched her and it was
all wet. We walked back to the car with Vicky giggling and letting my
dress ride up so that her butt and pubes were showing. No one took any
notice of me being 'pulled' along by the lead. Jon opened the driver's
door, lifted the front seat up and told Vicky to get in. As she did she
wiggled her ass at Jon so he grabbed at her and when he pulled
his hand out I could see her juices all over it. We stopped at a quiet cafe
on the way back and had a coffee, I think that that was for Vicky's
benefit.
Back in our room Vicky was the first to strip off and go out onto the
balcony. The 2 next door were out on their balcony and said,
"Hi" to us as we all went out and sat drinking water from a bottle that
Jon had brought out. Jon asked the where they had been. They said
that they had been to a disco called 'Kiss' but it hadn't been very good
so they had left.
Jon went in to go to the bathroom and Vicky and me leaned on the front
railing looking at the few people walking back to their rooms and talking
to the next door. After a while they went in and Jon came out. I
hadn't heard him come out and he came up behind me and leaned on
me. He had an erection and it went straight into me. I said, "that's
nice," and started wiggling my backside. Vicky didn't take long to twig
what was happening and said, "I could do with a piece of that."
Jon didn't need a second invite. He pulled out of me and went to behind
Vicky, grabbed her hips and slipped into her. I guess that she was as
wet as I was because there was no flinch, just a smile and a sigh. I said
to her "I thought that you were off at the moment?" "Only the
ones that I don't trust and I reckon that I know enough about you two
by now." As they were going at it I could see her swinging back
and forward.
So could the from next door who had come out to have another look
over the balcony. I caught her eye as she was looking at Jon and Vicky
and I said, "don't they look happy?" "Err, yes, I suppose they do" was
the reply before she went in. As I continued to watch I looked over at
the girl's door and could see 2 sets of eyes looking at us. It looked and
sounded as if Vicky came, and I certainly recognised Jon's body
language.
We went in and lay on the bed, Jon in the middle and us two on either
side. "What about me Master?" I said. "Right then" he said, "you had
better clean us both up, and you know how, me first." I got onto my
knees and started licking his balls then dick. By the time I had licked all
their juices off he was getting hard again and I started giving him a blow
job. He stopped me and told me to start on Vicky who was watching us,
fascinated. I climbed off the bed and went round to Vicky's side and
knelt on the bed with my knees up by her shoulders and started licking
her stomach.
As I moved down to her pubes her legs opened for my forehead to get
in between. I found her clit then her and stuck my tongue in. When
I came up for air I could see her hand wanking Jon. It wasn't long
before her other hand was 'caressing' my pussy. She was good with her
hand and it wasn't long before I could feel an orgasm building, but she
stopped and when I turned and looked at her, she grabbed my knee and
lifted it over her. I wasn't going to object and in a couple of seconds we
were in the classic '69' position.
She was biting my clit and hurting me, but I guess that she had worked
out that I would enjoy it. It wasn't long before I shuddered and went
rigid. I think that that bit just pushed her over the edge as well and she
shuddered as well. When things had calmed down I realised that I had
one of Vicky's pubic hairs somewhere in my mouth and it took ages
before I finally managed to get it out. As I was doing so I was thinking
that it had been a long time since that had happened.
We went to sleep, on of either side of Jon, both with an arm and a leg
over him.
Thursday August 6
I woke up with the bed bouncing up and down. Vicky was kneeling on
either side of Jon's hips and having a good ride. I reached up and
started squeezing the one nipple of Vicky's that Jon wasn't. When she
realised that it was me she looked at me and smiled. I said, "good
morning" and went to the bathroom for a and clean my teeth. When
I got back they were both collapsed beside each other. "My turn?" I
asked, but Jon said not, it would be my turn later. "But Master, Vicky's
getting more fun than I am." I said, then realised my mistake.
I regretted it straight away and the look on Jon's face was a little
frightening. "Assume the position" he said. "Getting a bit too cheeky
lately slave," he said. "I think it's time for you to be reminded
who's in charge here." He went and got a leather belt from one of his
pairs of trousers and dangled it in front of my face. Vicky was just
staring at me. "Right" he said, "out on the balcony and over that table,
Vicky, will you hold her arms down please?"
We went out and I got over the table and opened my legs before he told
me to. After a couple of adjustments in my position he started and I
started counting. After about 3 Jon was getting his aim better (or should
that be worse), and he was managing to get just one cheek and the end
of the belt was wrapping round my cheek and hitting my and clit.
I was having difficulty keeping quiet but the noise of the belt hitting me
must have been enough to attract the attention of the 2 next
door. Vicky told Jon that she could just see them through the window.
Jon said, "so what!" and continued. Jon stopped when we got to ten and
I managed to hold back the tears as I got up and went into the room.
"And while we're at it, it's about time you were waxed again. Get the
stuff out." I got myself ready and lay on the bed waiting.
Jon asked Vicky if she would help and they both did one leg each. I
think that Vicky thought that that was the end of it because she started
to clear up. "Hang on, we've still got her pubic hair to do" Jon said.
"Bloody hell, that's going to hurt" Vicky said. I asked if I could have a
gag and Jon got the ball gag out and gave it to me. As I was putting it
on Vicky said that she had never seen one of those before and had a
good look at it. Jon did the front of my pubes and then told me to lift my
legs. As I was waiting for Jon to pull the first strip off my lips I could see
Vicky cringing, I guess that she could imagine how much it was going to
hurt.
All credit to Jon, he did them very quick and the gag didn't have to
suppress my screams for long. As I was getting up I saw my bright
pubes and lips, they were hurting nearly as much as my backside, but
not as much as my clit that was still suffering from the effects of the
belt. Jon told me to go and take a shower and then spend the next hour
on the balcony, catching up with the notes for this journal. As I was
walking to the bathroom I heard Vicky say, "A bit hard on her weren't
you?" "No, she enjoys it, ask her" Jon replied.
When I came out Jon gave me the little remote controlled vibrator and
told me to put it where it belonged (after the previous session with it we
had decided that I didn't need to wear the rubber knickers to be able to
keep it in place, just muscle power). Vicky watched as I put it in me
then Jon said, "and keep it there until this evening." He then gave Vicky
the remote control and said, "play with that knob on and off during the
day." "What does it do?" she asked. "Just try it - not now, but later,
and see if you can work it out for yourself."
Jon and then Vicky went and had a shower while I was writing my notes.
After that, Jon and me put on our vests, Vicky put on a wrap round skirt
and T-shirt and we walked to a cafe for breakfast. Just as we were
ordering, Jon said to Vicky "I'm glad to see that you haven't put any
underwear on Vicky." The waiter stopped writing and looked at both
Vicky's and my laps. I'm sure that he could see my pubes, but
looking at Vicky I doubt that he could see anything, except for her
face; Jon had embarrassed her.
Vicky finished first and started looking at the remote control. The
inevitable happened and I gave a little shudder. Vicky didn't notice what
I had done and said to Jon "what's supposed to happen?" Jon said,
"Something did happen, give it time, you'll find out." Fortunately, she
turned if off again, saying she would try again later.
Jon decided that we would spend the day at the beach and we went
back to the hotel and packed our things. Just after we had got in the car
Jon told me to take my vest off and he took his off. Vicky decided to 'go
with the crowd' and took her skirt and T-shirt off as well. Jon drove out
of the car park and to the end of the road. While we were stopped
waiting for the traffic a group of youth on mopeds pulled up along side
us; also waiting to turn left. It didn't take long for them to spot us 2
naked in the car and within seconds 3 or 4 of them were bending
down and looking in the windows. Vicky tried to cover herself with her
hands but I thought 'what the hell' and just smiled at them.
We drove off, leaving them in the distance but I think that Jon was
wanting a bit of fun because on the way to the beach he drove into the
airport and deliberately stopped alongside a bus full of people waiting to
unload at the departures side. I could see one or two people looking
down before Jon drove off.
We pulled into the beach car park and Jon decided to start a new row
well away from the others. That meant that we had a long walk in the
open before going through the other cars and into the trees behind the
beach. Needless to say Jon wouldn't let me cover up, Vicky decided to
be the same way.
Three cars came into the car park as we walked across it before we got
to the cover of the other cars and a few of the occupants had a good
stare at us. On the beach we parked ourselves on sun loungers and I
rubbed sun tan lotion all over the 3 of us. I lingered round Jon and
Vicky's interesting bits but nothing exciting happened.
We had a quiet day soaking up the sun until about mid afternoon when
we went for a walk along the water edge after going for a swim. All 3 of
us walked the full length of the beach and got a few stares when we
walked along the part that was occupied by people with clothes on.
It was slightly uncomfortable 'wearing' the small vibe and I think that
Vicky and Jon had forgotten about it. Jon decided to go for another walk
on his own and was walking off when Vicky decided to put some more
sun tan lotion on. I hadn't seen her pull the remote out of her bag or
switch it on, but I certainly knew when she did.
I suddenly jumped and said, "Ow." "What happened to you" Vicky said.
When I told her that it was her and that the box that Jon had given her
was a remote control for the vibrator that Jon had told me to put in that
morning she was fascinated and she kept playing with the switch and
looking at me. It didn't take her long to bring me to the brink of a
climax but at that point she would switch it off, let me calm down and
then switch it on again. She did this about 5 or 6 times. I was getting
very frustrated and in the end I said, "Please let me Mistress"
without thinking. I think this surprised her because she switched it on
again, came and sat next to me and held my hand while my relief came.
After I came, she switched if off and said, "Vanessa, I'm not your
Mistress, but I would like to be your friend, and I'm enjoying giving you
some pleasure." With that, she switched it on again and watched me
slowly again.
After that she leaned over me and reached down and into me and pulled
the vibe out. I was that wet that I think I could have used just my
muscles and squeezed it out. Vicky went to her sun bed and discretely
slid it into herself. She played with the remote for a few minutes and
then gave it to me saying "your turn to have some fun." I gave her a
quick thrill then said, "later" and pretended to go to sleep. About 10
minutes later I woke Vicky up by switching it on for a few seconds then
off again. Neither of us said anything when Jon got back, but I kept
giving Vicky a quick 'burst' to keep her on her 'high.' I was enjoying
having the power to control Vicky's pleasure.
Jon was hungry so we put out vests on (Vicky her T-shirt) and we went
to the beach bar. I don't think we would have bothered with the vests
except that there were a couple of policemen sat drinking in the bar. Jon
didn't want to risk a confrontation and said that the Spanish police were
quite unpredictable.
The bar was crowded and we had to sit on the edge of the floor which
was a wooden platform about a foot above the sand. We'd been there
about 15 minutes when some kids (about 11 or 12) started playing in
the sand in front of us. I suddenly realised that they were spending a lot
of time laid on the sand looking at us and whispering to each other. It
took me ages to realise that because we were sat so low with our knees
higher than our bums they would easily be able to see everything that
we had got. I looked at Jon then Vicky and it didn't look as if they had
realised so I decided not to say anything and let the kids have their fun.
After a while I think that they must have learnt enough about adult
genitalia to satisfy themselves for one day because they moved away.
We went back to our loungers and settled down again. I was making
notes for this journal but kept giving Vicky a little burst to keep her
awake. Every time I did she looked at me and smiled as if to say 'keep it
on please'. Needless to say I didn't, I was enjoying it, but probably not
as much as Vicky was.
At about 5 o'clock Jon decided that we were leaving and took us the
long way back to the car. We walked through the sand dunes and trees,
sometimes on paths that were hardly paths. We came across a few
people sitting under trees, or just walking about. We saw 2 separate
couple having sex and a couple of on their own playing with
themselves. There were also 2 playing with each other. At one
point when we were in front of one couple with the riding the
boy Jon said that he was thinking about us giving them a 'show' as well
as the other way around, but we didn't.
Back in the car park there were hundreds of cars there and it took us
ages to find our car. All the time us 3 naked people were walking around
in and out of rows of cars and in between the lots of people who had
decided that it was time to leave. It was funny watching people
reactions, some would just ignore us, some would deliberately change
direction to avoid us, some would stare at us, and one or two would
mutter something like 'tut' or 'well really' at us. That was the English, I
couldn't understand what the foreigners were saying.
We eventually found the car and I climbed in the back, I wanted to have
some more fun with Vicky. I switched the vibe on for about 3 seconds, 3
or 4 times. Eventually Jon realised what was happening and as we were
parking the car at the hotel he asked for the remote and after we had
put our vests and T-shirt on and got out he switched it on and left it on.
Poor Vicky having to walk back to our room with the vibe buzzing away.
By the time we got back to our room she was getting quite and
having difficulty walking. She was cursing and swearing at Jon when we
got into the room and he switched it off. He said that she would have to
remove the vibe, go out onto the balcony and finish herself off out
there.
Well, when a has gone that far,she has just to finish it, so she did.
She didn't even notice the 2 and on the balcony next
door. Not that it mattered because they were in various states of dress
and more interested in each other than us. They looked as if they had
just discovered what fun and could have. I was having
difficulty deciding where to look, the next door, one with his dick
sticking out of the tops of his shorts, or one of the with nothing on
with her little wisp of pubic hair, or the other with just her knickers
on, or Vicky who was frigging for England.
Vicky came with a muffled scream and then collapsed into the chair.
After a drink and a shower Jon told us to get some rest before we went
out for the evening. I lay on the bed reading and soon went to sleep.
When I woke up Jon was sat on the balcony and Vicky was asleep beside
me.
Just as it was getting dark we went out, me wearing just my lacy net
dress and Vicky wearing my white latex dress. She had to keep pulling
the hem down as it kept riding up to show the creases at the bottom of
her cheeks. We walked down the main street and found a little
restaurant and had something to eat before going into the bar with the
DJ. That night it was Bucking Bronco night and they were inviting the
kids to have a go.
As the night wore on and the younger kids left, the rides were getting
more interesting. The boozing teenagers were going flying as they tried
to stay on
and the DJ made the Bronco livelier. The DJ was having fun with the
girls and trying to get them to take their tops of. He was getting the lads
to chant 'get your out, get you out, get your out for the
lads'. Most of them did and he then started the Bronco that made their
breasts really bounce about.
The that wouldn't get their out had to turn round and face the
back and then a lad from the audience had to get on the normal way,
facing her. The then had to lay back and lift her legs onto the lad's
shoulders, giving the lad a great view of her knickers. When the DJ
started the Bronco it wasn't long before the was flying off with her
skirt round her waist. That seemed to please the lads.
We had been in there for a couple of hours and had had a few drinks
when Jon decided that I was going to have a go on the Bronco. The lads
all cheered when I climbed on. Especially the ones behind the Bronco
who could see what I wasn't wearing. The DJ got it bucking for a minute
or so before he asked me to get my out. When I said I couldn't
because of the dress he asked for a male volunteer from the audience.
He finally picked one from the ones that wanted a go and I had to turn
round for the lad to get on. The DJ told me that I had to put my feet
over his shoulders. I thought 'well, showing one everything is better that
showing everyone everything' so I started to pull my dress up over my
bum so that I could get my legs up easily. Just then I fell for the oldest
trick in the book; the lad said, "look at that" and pointed to the ceiling.
Being stupid I looked up and the lad suddenly grabbed the bottom of my
dress and pulled it up and right over my head before I knew what was
happening. I looked over to Jon who waved his arms indicating that I
had to get on with it.
There I was naked, facing a strange man, and Jon was telling me to lay
back and lift my legs over his shoulders. I knew that Jon would not be
happy if I refused, so I did it. All the lads in the bar were really cheering
and trying to get closer, and the lad whose neck my feet were round
must have been able to see that I was getting aroused. There was
nothing that I could hold onto other than the lad neck with my feet, but
the lad could hold on to the bit of rope that was just in front of his
crotch. The problem was that that was where my was, and his
hands were resting on my pussy. The DJ started the machine and my
breasts were wobbling about. Needless to say I didn't last long and I
went flying closely followed by the lad. I ended up lying on my back on
the big air cushions with my arms and legs spread with my feet almost
in the audience.
As soon as I got my bearings I managed to get off the air cushions and
then came the problem of finding my dress and getting through all the
lads that were stood around. I hadn't a clue where the dress was so I
had to start looking round. The lads weren't going to miss an
opportunity and their hands were everywhere. One even gave me a big
sloppy kiss on my mouth. The comments they were coming out with
were amazing. By the time I'd got round to the other side of the room I
had lost count of the number of fingers that had been inside me. I was
really wet by then so there was no resistance at all.
Eventually I found my dress and put it on. I should have realised that
Jon would have retrieved it but I just didn't think and that was the last
place that I looked for it. I was beginning to have visions of having to
walk back to the hotel naked. When I told Jon about that he just said,
"tomorrow."
The DJ managed to get a bit of quiet and asked if anyone else would like
a go on the Bronco. I should have guessed that Vicky would, she'd been
knocking the drinks back and was quite happy by that time. Up she
stood and went over to the DJ waving her arms. Like most men, he
didn't take long to spot a woman whose dress barely covered her
and ass. The DJ asked her what her name was and then told her to get
on the Bronco.
As soon as the lads around the cushions saw her dress ride up even
further as she lifted a leg onto the cushion they realised that they were
in for another treat and started cheering. She jumped onto the Bronco
and then swung her legs round so that she could sit on it and by the
time she was in the right position her dress was up round her waist.
The Bronco stated slowly and Vicky was doing quite well hanging on.
When The DJ stopped and asked her to get her out she just pulled
the dress straight over her head. This caused even more cheering and
comments from the lads. Vicky threw her dress towards me and I
managed to get it without any problems. The lad's attention had
obviously moved from me to Vicky.
The Bronco stated again and Vicky's were bouncing a lot more
than mine were, but there again, they are bigger than mine are. She
was doing well and lasted right through until the DJ stopped the Bronco
and said that it was only fair that she shared her ride with one of the
lads. It took ages for the DJ to decide which one, I think they all wanted
a go. Eventually one got on behind her and put his arms round her and
held onto her breasts. "No, not like that" the DJ said, "she has to turn
round and face each other like the last couple did."
The lad let go of Vicky who then tried to turn round, it was funny
watching them as she tried. They were hanging on to each other
everywhere. At one point Vicky was nearly stood up on the Bronco
balancing by holding onto the lad's head. There was lots of laughter and
cheers as various parts of Vicky were pushed towards different parts of
the audience. Eventually they were facing each other both holding onto
the little rope between their crotches. I couldn't see but I would guess
that somebody's hands were on somebody's genitals.
The DJ still wasn't happy so Vicky had to lay back and lift her legs over
his shoulders. Vicky did this differently to me, I just had my ankle round
the bloke's head but Vicky had her knees over his shoulders. This
meant that Vicky's was just below his face and you can guess
what happened next. The lad just bent forward and started to use his
tongue on her pussy.
There were lots of cheers from the audience but I think it was a bit too
much for the DJ because he started the Bronco. In that position they
were both off in seconds and ended up in one big pile on the cushions.
Vicky had the same problem getting off the cushions and back to us. It
was obvious from the time that she took that she was enjoying herself
and when she did get back she just said, "that was fun" and sat down.
Jon gave her the dress and told her to put it on. A few more people had
a go on the Bronco and one got down to her knickers but the cheers
were not as noisy as when Vicky and me were on. After about an hour
both Vicky and me decided that we needed to go to the toilet. When we
got there the place was in a hell of a mess, there was water everywhere
and the pan was smashed. We went back to Jon who told us to go
in the Gents toilet. When we got there the pan there was broken
as well. That just left the urinal on the wall.
We didn't know what to do, we were both desperate so Vicky suggested
that we use that. "How?" I asked Vicky. "Easy" she said, and stood
either side of it just like the do, then she hitched her dress up to
her waist, leaned back, and started. It worked; she was getting it right
on target.
When it came to my turn I was just as accurate as Vicky but I had to
lean further back because I wasn't quite as tall as her. I was in full flow
with my dress round my waist when a youth came in. At first he wasn't
sure weather he was in the right room, or what. After looking at the
door again then looking at me again then Vicky, Vicky said, "Ladies not
working." "Oh right" he said, and continued to stare at me.
When I finished I turned round still holding my dress round my waist
and said, "Anyone got a tissue?" The youth just kept staring and judging
by the bulge in his trousers he was going to have trouble having a piss.
Vicky giggled and grabbed my arm and pulled me out. When we told Jon
he laughed, and when the youth walked back passed our table Jon said,
"Is that him?" loud enough for him to hear. Poor lad, he looked
embarrassed.
The walk back to the hotel was uneventful but as we were walking
through the hotel bar someone whistled at us. I hadn't a clue why at the
time, but in the lift Jon told me that his arm that was round me was on
my bum, under my dress and on the top of my left cheek. Most of my
bum was on display and I didn't even know it. Vicky also hadn't realised
that his right arm was doing the same to her. He said that we had
walked most of the way back to the hotel like that. I guess it was a
combination of being used to having nothing covering my bum and the
fact that I was enjoying having Jon's arm round me.
Back in the room we stripped off and went on to the balcony. It was all
quiet out there and we talked for a while and drank some water before
going to bed. Jon was in the middle and I don't know if he and Vicky had
any sex because I fell asleep straight away.
Friday August 7
That morning I woke up first and decided to wake the other two with my
mouth. Knowing that Jon is a heavier sleeper than Vicky is I decided to
start on her and carefully got out of bed and went round to her side. I
kneeled on the floor and started licking her stomach and moving down
to her short and curlies. I was obviously having the desire effect
because her legs opened enough for me to get my tongue to her little
clit. She started moaning a little and then opened her eyes. I stopped
and carefully leaned over to Jon and started licking his dick. Vicky
whispered "don't stop," to which I said, "later", and took Jon in my
mouth and started licking and sucking. It wasn't long before he was
hard and I whispered to Vicky to get on him.
As I backed off she carefully got up and put her knees either side of his
waist and lowered herself onto him. I decided to offer my to his
mouth and carefully climbed on in front of Vicky. I guess that I wasn't
careful enough because just as I got on he opened his eyes to see my
moist right in front of his face. "Nice way to wake up" he said, and
pulled me down onto his face. No sooner than I was there his teeth were
chewing my clit. Vicky started going up and down and put her arms
round me and started rubbing my nipples between her fore fingers and
thumbs.
Vicky had had a head start and came first. She was quickly followed by
Jon who bit my clit as he came. The pain made me quickly and in
the end I think we all came within a minute.
After we had showered we went onto the balcony and talked about what
we were going to do that day. Jon said that as it was our last day Vicky
and me could decide. Vicky said that she hadn't seen much of the island
and I said that I would like to go to a beach and then Ibiza town again.
Jon said we could combine the lot and told us to pack a bag.
We went straight to a cafe just down the road and had some breakfast
before walking back to the car at the hotel. Before Jon would let us get
in Vicky and me had to take our T-shirts off and give them to him
through the window. As soon as we did he stated the car and drove a
hundred yards down the road. That left the 2 of us naked in the car park
with people looking down on us from their balconies and some kids
about 11 or 12 walking towards us.
There was nothing else that we could do, we just ran after Jon hoping
that he wouldn't move again. He didn't and we jumped in. Vicky said,
"that was fun," as soon as she got her breath back.
We spent a couple of hours just driving around and as far as I can tell
no one realised that there were 2 naked women in the car. I'm sure it
would have been different if Jon had hired an open top jeep.
We drove all over the middle of the island and stopped at a sleepy little
village for some lunch. Jon told me to put just my white bikini on and to
adjust it so that it covered even less flesh. He said that the place could
do with waking up. Vicky borrowed my vest, matching what Jon was
wearing. We wandered round a bit and then stopped at a little cafe.
Before we went in. Jon grabbed the front and the back of my bikini
bottom and pulled it up. He nearly lifted me off the ground and I
thought that I was going to be cut in half. When he let go the crotch
that was only one inch wide was inside my lips.
Inside there were 4 and a serving. We took a table
near the door and Jon told me to put my feet up on another char and
keep my feet a few inches apart. When the eventually came over to
us she was greeted by the sight of my lips staring at her and
when she turned to face Jon she would have been able to see his dick
and balls because I could.
Vicky was the only one of us that was decent - if you ignore the fact that
you could see the whole of the outside of her left breast, right to and
including part of the aureole.
The said something to Jon in Spanish that he didn't understand and
after she looked back at my she asked him what we wanted, in
English. After Jon told her he had to tell her again because she hadn't
heard him as she was staring at his balls and dick.
Eventually our drinks and then sandwiches arrived and each time she
came over, she had a good look at both Jon and me. Afterwards she
went back to the bar and was talking to the men. I guess that she
was telling them about us because they kept looking over to us.
When it came for us to leave Jon caught the eye of the but it was
one of the who came over to give us the bill. He had a real
good look at my crotch before putting it on the table and leaving.
When we left Jon told us to take our clothes off before we got into the
car. This wouldn't have been so bad except that there was some kids
hanging around the car park. The ones just stared at us as we
stripped and then drove off.
We drove to Cala Conta beach and parked under the trees. Just as I
was getting our belongings from the back of the car a bus load of people
went passed blowing a cloud of dusty sand all over us, but this wasn't
before everyone on one side of the bus had a good look at me.
Jon had me walk across to the steps down to, and onto the nude part of
the beach without putting any clothes on but Vicky wrapped her towel
round herself. We settled down to soak up the sun and after an hour or
so we all went for a swim.
We ended up round the corner just off the clothed part. Well I say
clothed one of the first things that I saw when I looked up towards the
beach was a woman walking along the waters edge wearing only a bikini
bottom. As she passed right in front of us the bikini bottom just didn't
look normal. There were no sides to it.
Jon came up with the answer; it was moulded in some type of plastic.
How it was staying in place we didn't know, but Jon said that it must
have some sort of dildo built into it so that she could grip onto it with
her vaginal muscles. I said that it sounded fun and Jon promised to try
to work on a way of making one. Jon told us that since it was our last
day on holiday we were going to try to liven the place up a bit and that
we were going to get out of the water there and then walk back to our
towels.
Some of the people we passed were real prudish and we got the odd
comment of "they should be arrested" and "it shouldn't be allowed." We
just ignored these and kept walking back to our towels where we put
some more sun tan lotion on and soaked up some more sun.
As the afternoon wore on Jon decided that we would go back to the
hotel and have a swim in the pool. What he didn't tell us was that we
weren't to wear anything until we got back to our room after a swim.
Well, getting back to the hotel was quite easy, but we then had to get
from the car park and into the pool. It took us a good 10 minutes to do
the 100 yard trip, hiding behind anything we could find as people walked
by. We used the back entrance but there were still quite a few people
walking about. The last bit took the most courage as we had to walk
(run) for about 20 yards through the sun beds and then jump into the
pool.
Jon had gone ahead carrying our clothes and was waiting for us in the
pool. Fortunately it was getting toward 6 o'clock and there wasn't a lot
of people around the pool, or in it. It was the group of teenage that
took the most notice and they followed us around in the water.
Only one of them had some goggles and they changed hands quite a lot.
We ignored them and eventually they gave up and went back to
throwing their ball to each other. Jon told me to introduce Vicky to the
jet of water at the quiet end of the pool. At first she couldn't understand
what I was talking about, but as soon as she got her knees either side of
it she just didn't want to move. I had a real problem getting her to let
me gave a go. Jon swam over to us and told us that he was going to
take the hire car back and for us to go up to our room in about 15
minutes.
We took it in turns on the water jet but neither of us reached a climax.
Close, and it was good, but not quite there. We guessed at the 15
minutes and then swam to where we got in. We didn't really expect to
find our things there so we weren't disappointed.
We waited for a time when no one was looking at us and the jumped out
and ran for it. We had to go past one of the bars and got a few cheers
from a group of but I didn't even look at them. We made it to the
room with only having to hide once but the room door was locked when
we tried to get in. Jon wasn't there. What could we do, there wasn't any
cover outside our room so we just had to wait and look casual.
It wasn't long before our neighbours the 2 arrived with the 2
boys. We said, "Hi" to them and started telling them that we were
locked out. The wouldn't stop looking at us and I guess that they
were doing things to us 'in their dreams' because they both had bulges
in their shorts. All 4 of us females noticed and the 2 told
them to 'calm down'. Vicky then asked if we could wait for Jon in their
room and we all went in.
All 6 of us were sat around talking about nothing special when the 2
young decided to go to the bathroom leaving the 2 alone with
us. Vicky asked the if they were embarrassed being alone with 2
naked girls. They looked at each other and then one of them said, "no."
"But it does turn you on" Vicky said. They both denied it but the bulges
in their shorts said otherwise. Vicky then asked them if they would like
to be naked as well. They both shook their heads up and down so Vicky
said, "come on, get 'em off." They both turned their backs to us and
stripped off and just stood there. I was beginning to enjoy their
embarrassment and said, "turn round then." When they did they both
had erections, not very big ones, but then again they were only 14.
Just then I heard a noise next door, Jon must be back. I thought for a
few seconds then asked the to come and lay on the bed next to
where we were sitting. I don't know what they were expecting to
happen but as soon as they were laid flat I got up and went to the
bathroom and quietly asked the to come out and join the party.
When the 3 of us walked into the room both the were staring at
Vicky who was sat right next to the holding a dick in each hand. I
said, "Come on Vicky, Jon's back" and the looked up. When they
saw the 2 they tried to cover their dicks with their hands as Vicky
got up. The 2 were giggling trying to work out what to do next.
We left and knocked on our door for John to let us in. Taking the car
back had taken longer than he had thought but he said that he should
have realised as it was Spain we were in. Jon decided that since it was
our last night we would pack our bags then go and have a good meal
then go into Ibiza town. We would come back to the hotel just before
the coach was due to pick us up. Jon told me to wear my short wrap-
round skirt and white bikini top and Vicky decided to wear just a thin
cotton button down the front dress.
We packed our bags and walked down to one of the restaurants
and had a great meal with lots of white wine. I think we were all a little
happy when we got a taxi into Ibiza town. We wandered round the
harbour area looking at all the 'unusual' people and into some of the
clothes shops. In one of the shops Vicky saw a dress that she liked and
tried it on. Jon made sure that she didn't close the curtains to the
changing cubicle and a middle-aged couple that were in there had a
good look at her as she changed. I think that she is getting used to
people seeing her naked now or maybe the wine was helping.
We didn't buy anything and moved on. We walked further along round
the harbour and came across a lively 'English' bar. Jon decided that the
wine was beginning to wear off and that we needed a drink. It was quite
big inside and was full of people. There was a DJ that was
keeping the dance floor full. Jon decided that we would stay there for a
while and we managed to get a corner to stand in. After a while (and a
few bottles of San Miguel), some drunken youth came in and started
causing a bit of trouble. A fight started and the customers that didn't
want to get involved moved to the sides of the room. The bouncers
moved in and there were bodies flying everywhere. I think that Vicky
was a little scared and I know I was. Jon put his arms round our
shoulders to comfort us a bit. One youth landed just in front of us and
started to get up. Just as he got to his knees someone pushed him and
he fell towards us. He grabbed for something to stop him falling, but
there was nothing there but my skirt. It all happened so quick, one
second he was getting up, the next he was down again, but this time
with my skirt in his hand. The little bit of velcro holding it round me had
given way and I was now naked apart from 2 small triangle of thin white
material that were just about covering my breasts.
The youth on the floor at my feet did a double take as he got up, so did
a few other people that were nearby. I quickly put my skirt back on as
the bouncers won the fight and threw the drunks out. As the place was
settling down the DJ told everyone that we were in Spain and that
bouncers can get away with a lot more than they can in England so
causing bother wasn't a good idea. About 30 minutes later the DJ
announced that they were going to have a wet T-shirt competition and if
anyone wanted to enter they were to go and see him. Jon decided that I
should enter and asked Vicky if she would. After some thought (and
another San Miguel, she agreed and we both went and entered.
An hour later we were in this little room with 3 other and being
given the T-shirts. Somehow we managed to be fourth and fifth on stage
and sat waiting as the other went and did their bit. one came
back in with her T-shirt still on and very wet. I could see her little
nipples and knickers through the nearly see-through cotton. two
came back with her T-shirt torn and tied under her breasts. She was
wearing a white thong that was slightly see-through because of the
water. three came back wearing only her knickers and carrying her
T-shirt, her big bouncing like soggy watermelons.
I had been thinking and when it came to my turn I said to Vicky "let's do
a double act." She agreed and we both whipped our clothes off and put
the T-shirts on. We got a funny look from one of the when she saw
that we both didn't have any knickers on. We ran out and onto the
stage and I told the that we were doing it together. "OK, a little shy
are we?" he said to us. 'Silly man' I thought as we stated to dance to
the music.
They weren't messing about, and within a minute we both had buckets
of water thrown at us. We were drenched and the thin T-shirts were
sticking to us. I could see exactly where Vicky's bush was, and what
colour it was. The audience were shouting "Get your out," "Get 'em
off,'" and "skin, skin, skin." I moved over to Vicky and got hold of the
top of her T-shirt and ripped it a bit down the front. I wasn't sure that I
would be able to do it but I was surprised how easy it was. These were
probably very cheap T-shirts. Vicky took the hint and did the same to
me, but the rip was longer and my right was uncovered. The
audience loved it. It was my turn again and this time I ripped Vicky's T-
shirt right down to her waist. Just as I finished that more water came
flying at us.
Vicky wasn't going to let me get the better of her and grabbed my T-
shirt and pulled. Not only did it rip right to the bottom, but as I turned
away it came right off me. I was naked in front of the whole audience
who were cheering very loudly. I grabbed what was left of the T-shirt
and held it front of my and then looked at Vicky. She was smiling
and waving a finger at me as if to say 'No', but that wasn't going to stop
me. I grabbed her T-shirt and pulled.
It only took a second for her to become naked as well. I threw my T-
shirt into the audience, closely followed by Vicky's and we danced naked
together. I decided to play to the audience a bit and moved to the front
of the stage. There were lots of hands reaching towards me as I got on
my knees (legs apart), leaned back and danced like that for a while.
Vicky was moving about and getting very close to the hands, but I never
saw any touch her.
The music stopped and we went up to the DJ who told us to stand next
to each other while he called the other out. I think that they were a
little surprised when they saw us naked. It was 'vote time' and the DJ
asked each to step forward so that the audience could vote by the
loudness of the applause.
On que, one lifted her T-shirt to 'flash' her at the crowd.
two ran to the front and ripped her T-shirt off and threw it into the
audience. three just waved at the audience but when the DJ said
'four and five' I grabbed Vicky's hand and pulled her to the front. I don't
know why I did what I did next, but I faced her, put my arms round her
waist, pulled her to me and gave her a big sloppy kiss, right on the lips.
At first she didn't respond, but within a couple of seconds we were
swapping spit with each other. At the same time our naked
were rubbing against each other and the audience were cheering very
loudly. It only lasted a few seconds before I pulled away and turned so
that my back was to the audience. I bent at the waist, wiggled my ass
at them then pulled Vicky back to the DJ.
The DJ declared Vicky and me as winners and gave us a bottle of
champagne. All 5 of us entrants went back to the little changing room
and put our clothes on. As Vicky and me had a head start on the others
(both ways), we were dressed and leaving first. As we were walking out
I heard one of the say that they didn't stand much of a chance
winning with those 2 exhibitionists in the competition. We both ignored
the comment and went to look for Jon. It took a few minutes as the
place was still crowded and Jon had moved from our original place.
When we found him he told us that the competition had taken longer
that he thought it would and that we had to leave.
We got a taxi back to the hotel but Jon told the driver to stop about half
a mile from the hotel. To start with I didn't realise what Jon was up to
but he dragged us into a dark alley and told us to take our clothes off
and give them to him. He then told us that we were going to liven the
place up a bit and that we had to walk back to the hotel naked and go
through reception and to our room; and not to use the back entrance.
It was a good job that it was dark, but there were still quite a few
people about, mainly people who were still moving from bar to
bar. Jon told to get going and left us saying that he would be in the
room waiting for us. Well, Vicky and I looked at each other and she
said, "Well, I reckon that we have 3 options. One is to stay here and
hope that Jon comes back for us. Two is to just run like hell, right down
the main street and don't stop for anything. And three is to try and get
back using side streets and hiding when we see someone. What do you
think?"
We discussed it for a minute or so and decided that it was too far to just
run fast all the way and there was no chance that Jon would be back.
We decided on a compromise, start with option 2 and when we got
nearer the hotel we were going to run for it. It was slow going, every
time we saw someone we would dive behind a car or wall or whatever
was available. In a way, it was fun and at one point I touched my
and it was wet so I guess that I was finding exciting.
We made it down to the beach and decided to follow that as far as we
could. At least there was less chance of us standing in some shit. At
one point we heard a noise and ducked behind a pile of sun loungers
only to be confronted by a naked couple having sex. I'm not sure who
had the biggest surprise but we decided to run for it from there.
We stopped behind a parked car just at the bottom of the road to our
hotel and got our breath back before deciding to do the last bit as fast
as we could, and hoping that there weren't many people in the reception
area. I remember seeing a couple of people and hearing someone shout
something but I don't know what they said. It seemed like hours but it
must have only taken seconds to fly through reception and up the stairs.
It was only when we got to our corridor that we slowed down to a walk.
When we got to our room the door was locked and Jon wasn't answering
our knock. After a couple of minutes we heard someone coming and
Vicky said that it might be the hotel manager coming to tell us off or
something. We hid in an alcove and I was relieved to see that it was
Jon. He told us that he had waited in reception to make sure that we
went through.
Back in the room Jon told us to shower and get ready to leave for home.
We had 10 minutes before the bus arrived. When we got out of the
shower we only had time to put on what Jon had got out for us.
Everything else was in our cases ready to go. Vicky chose the long
wrap-round skirt and blouse which left me with my favourite cheesecloth
dress. Jon wore just a T-shirt and shoes.
Out the front of the hotel the bus was waiting, and we jumped on. As we
were walking down the aisle I heard the words 'that's them', and
'streak'. Jon was smiling as we sat on the back seat. We had a long wait
in the airport, the flight was delayed and the place was so crowded that
the only place we could find to sit was the cold marble floor which
wasn't very nice with no knickers on. Jon didn't get changed until we
were in the departure lounge. On the flight Jon asked Vicky how she
was getting home and she told us that she would be waiting for a bus.
She said that she wasn't back at work till the Monday and that her 2
flatmates were away for the weekend.
Jon invited her to come home with us and said that he would drive her
home on the Sunday afternoon so that she had time to get back into the
'old routine' before the Monday.
It wasn't long before Jon was pushing the pile of mail away from the
back of the door and we were home. After a quick tour Jon told Vicky
that she had a choice of 3 places to sleep, with me, with him, or on the
'punishment' bed. She chose me and we fell asleep next to each other
just as the sun was coming up.
. continued in Part 5 .
This is part 5 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Saturday August 8
I woke up a couple of hours later to the smell of bacon cooking and the
pleasure of Vicky playing with my clit. I opened my legs a bit wider and
Vicky said just "make the most of it girl." I didn't get much chance to
because Jon came in and told us that breakfast was ready. Thank god
for freezers.
We eat breakfast on the patio, still naked and enjoying the unusual
British sunshine. It was nearly as warm as it had been in Ibiza. Vicky
said that it seemed strange being naked outside in England, that she
had never even thought about doing it, but that she was getting to
enjoy being naked anyway.
After a few minutes she said that she was puzzled by the scaffolding,
and asked what it was. Jon said that he would show her after we had
finished breakfast. I cleared up and Jon told me to get the ropes. It
wasn't long before Vicky realised what it was and remembered that I
had told her about it. Jon asked her if she wanted to try it and when she
said, "yes please," he helped her get onto it laying face up while I got
the ropes. As we tied her on she said that she was a bit nervous about
being so helplessly tied up, but it was me that re-assured her by saying
that Jon wouldn't let us come to any harm. Pleasure yes, but no harm.
After tying her firmly in place, Jon told me to get a stool and proceeded
to attach my wrists to the top bar facing Vicky. He then moved the stool
and tied my ankles to each upright. I looked at Vicky who was straining
to see what was happening to me.
Jon took his belt off and gave me 5 strokes on my butt. The first I knew
of what was happening was when the first one landed. Automatically I
said, "One - thank you Master" and wondered what I was being
punished for. It was only afterward that Jon told me it was because it
wasn't me that had cooked breakfast, Saturday wasn't my day off so it
should have been me.
Jon asked Vicky if she wanted to try being spanked. She told us that she
was worried that she couldn't take the pain but the idea did excite her a
little. Jon told her that he would spank her, but wasn't sure when. And
just to 'help' matters he put a blindfold on her and started cracking his
belt on the scaffolding poles. Each time one landed Vicky jumped a little
(not that she could move far). I could tell that the anticipation was
turning her on because I could see her lips swelling and opening a
little. I could also see her juices starting to sparkle in the sunlight. Jon
was obviously having a bit of fun with us because he then untied us and
told me to go inside and up to the punishment room. He also asked
Vicky if she would like to join us. I guess that she did because she ran
upstairs long before Jon and me.
Jon restrained her by tying her wrists to the top corners of the bed then
bent her body double and tied her ankles to the same top corners. Her
butt was up in the air with her legs apart and her still hairy
smiling at us. Jon told me to sit on a chair in the corner so that Vicky
could see me and I was to when he started caning Vicky.
After flexing the cane and swishing it through the air a couple of times,
he landed the first stroke. Vicky screamed loudly and I started. I did the
counting for Jon. After the second and another loud scream, Jon decided
that he has better gag Vicky and he put the ball gag on her. She
struggled a bit as he put it on but it didn't stop him. After the third I
could see tears running down the side of her face and the wheals on
her ass.
Jon moved so that he could get her from a different angle. I recognised
the position; he was going to see that the end of the cane caught her
pussy and maybe her clit. The fingers of my right hand were working
hard and it wouldn't be long before I was cumming. Jon's a good shot
with the cane and the expression on Vicky's face told me that the fourth
stroke was on, if not very close to his target. When the fifth stroke
landed her orgasm was unmistakable. Her entire body spasmed, her
widespread legs quivered uncontrollably and her hips undulated up and
down as wave after wave of agony and joy coursed through her ravaged
body. It took her the best part of ten minutes to come down from her
pain-induced high. She remained almost motionless throughout the
orgasm, save for an occasional "twitch" of her thighs or abdomen as the
after-shocks diminished in intensity.
I had just as the fourth stroke landed and after the fifth both Jon
and me just watched her. It was amazing, I don't think I have ever
with an intensity like that. I stood up and went over to her. She was
covered in sweat. The skin on her butt wasn't broken but the marks
were glowing, and you should have seen her pussy. The lips were
swollen to about three times their normal size and her clit was twice as
big as normal. Her juices were running both over her ass and down
her back and down onto her belly. Jon untied the ball gag and she let
out a big sigh.
When Jon untied her ankles and wrists her legs came down onto the bed
and she gasped, but didn't move. It was a good 5 minutes before she
got onto her feet and finally said, "Wow, that was amazing, I've NEVER
had an orgasm like that. It was fantastic. My ass hurts like hell and I
need some cold water but the pain was / is nothing when you think
about the pleasure it brought."
"You want some more then?" Jon said. "Not right now." Vicky replied.
After a long, slow, cool bath, Vicky joined us downstairs. She didn't want
to sit down but kept pacing up and down. Finally she said, "I don't
understand what just happened. On the one hand I wanted to
experience some bondage and corporal punishment and I never
expected it to so much. On the other hand I was a little 'excited' at
the thought but I never expected to find it such a turn-on. I have never
ever had such a strong and deep orgasm. It was amazing. I just don't
understand why, what's the link between the pain and pleasure?" Jon
told her that he also couldn't explain it, but it's there and well
established.
Then he asked me what I thought. Well what could I say, I don't
understand a lot of things so I just said, "Who needs to understand it, it
works for me, though I've never had an orgasm like you did." Then I
asked Jon if he thought that some more pain would make me like
that. "Well try that some time," he said before turning to Vicky and
asking her what she was thinking. She said, "I can't explain it, and it's
not logical, but I want you to give me more.
I will do anything just as long as you promise to do that to me again." It
was getting late in the afternoon and Jon decided that he was hungry.
He sent Vicky and me to the for a take-away. We each put just
a dress on and took Jon's car, Vicky getting in very carefully. The
Chinese had long benches for customers to wait on and they were
covered in plastic. Vicky kept standing up, moving along, lifting her
dress up a little and sitting down again so that her bare bum sat on cold
plastic. "Still on fire?" I asked her. I haven't a clue what the
Chinese behind the counter was thinking. Jon decided to take us to
a quiet country pub that evening and nothing interesting happened. I
think that we were all a little tired and when we got home we went
straight to bed.
Sunday August 9
I woke up next to Vicky in the 'spoon' position with my right hand
cupping one of her breasts.
I could hear Jon moving around so I thought that I had better get up
and get breakfast ready.
As I walked to the bathroom Jon walked out of his bedroom and grabbed
my pubes. "Think you had better have a shave today girl" he said. Just
as he started to go down stairs he turned and said, "I've got a better
idea, wake Vicky up and get the shaving things into the punishment
room. You can shave me, then yourself, then Vicky." "Yes Master" I
replied.
I didn't tell Vicky that she was going to be shaved. She sat silently as I
started on Jon. It wasn't long before he got an erection and
unfortunately I nicked the skin on his balls. "Twenty strokes with the
tawse for that later" he said. I finished off and cleaned the shaving
cream off with a damp cloth. The bleeding had nearly stopped and he
told me to get on with myself.
Vicky still sat silently as I got into every little nook and cranny and made
sure that I had got every little hair. I was getting a little moist by the
time I had finished.
When I turned to Vicky and told her that it was her turn she said, "but
I've never shaved before, and what will my flat mates say when they
see me?" Jon told her that there's a first time for everything and so
what if her flat mates do see her, she could tell them that it's the 'new'
Vicky and that they should try it. "In fact" he said, "make sure that they
do see you, and walk around naked whenever you can."
"I'll have to think about that one" she said, but she didn't object when I
asked her to lay on the bed with her legs wide open. I did a little but of
trimming with the scissors and then started with the razor. Vicky kept
telling me to be careful but it wasn't a problem, I've had plenty of
practice shaving my so I knew where I had to be extra careful.
What was a problem was the fact that Jon still had his erection and he
was stood behind me as I was bending over the bed to get at Vicky.
The inevitable happened and just after I had told Vicky that she was in
safe hands those hands were bouncing about as Jon thrust in and out of
me. I managed to avoid cutting her and I have to admit that my finger
did 'slip' inside her at one point. Jon didn't last long before he came with
one final hard thrust that nearly sent me across the bed on top of Vicky.
After that he went and had a shower while I finished Vicky off - in more
ways than one.
I got breakfast ready while Vicky was in the shower. After breakfast
Vicky asked Jon if he would take her home as she had a few things to
take care of before going back to work. On the way Vicky said that it felt
strange without pubic hair, then immediately asked if she could come
and visit us again soon. Jon said, "OK, but there are 2 conditions, firstly
you arrive with no clothes, other than short dresses and shoes (unless
otherwise directed), and secondly when here you will obey my every
command without question, you will follow the same rules as Vanessa.
Is that understood and agreed?" After a pregnant pause Vicky said, "OK,
I agree."
We dropped Vicky off outside her flat which was in a big terraced house
in the centre of Nottingham. She had to climb up about a dozen steps to
get to the front door and I could see her butt up her short dress. As we
drove back Jon told me to stick my feet up on the dashboard with my
legs apart and to play with myself but to stop before cumming.
Back home Jon told me that it was time for me to receive my
punishment and told me to strip then go and bend over the scaffolding
frame. It must have been 30 minutes before he came out to me by
which time I was starting to get aroused with the anticipation. My legs
were already apart waiting in the position that Jon liked and although I
could hear him come outside I wasn't expecting the first stroke so soon
and I involuntarily jumped up - just natural reactions.
Jon wasn't amused and told me that it would cost me another 5 strokes.
We started again and I counted them in the usual way. By the time we
got to 20 I was crying and only just managed to stop myself from
screaming as the last one landed. The tawse maybe about 3 inches
across, but it can nearly as much as the cane. Jon left me out there
still bent over the scaffolding, and as he went in he told me to get
cleaned up when I was ready. In the shower I gave myself the relief that
I needed.
After that, Jon spent the rest of the day going through the mountain of
mail that he had received, both physical and electronic and I hardly saw
much of him.
Week commencing August 10
Monday and Tuesday may have been my days off but I had a lot to do,
so I just got on with it. The weather was very warm all week so I only
wore clothes when I had to go out to the supermarket. I wanted to
show-off my tan so I only wore my short wrap-round skirt and a baggy
crop top. This caused a couple of lads in the supermarket to follow me
around. At the freezer section. I just had to show them how far up my
legs my tan went. After that I decided to wear my Ben Wa balls for the
rest of the day. In fact I kept them in until the Tuesday morning when
my period started.
Thursday evening Vicky rang to ask if she could come over for the
weekend and asked if we could meet her at the bus station on the Friday
evening. Jon said okay but remember the condition that she was to wear
only a dress and shoes and bring nothing with her other than her purse.
By Friday lunchtime I had finally managed to get this journal up to date.
I just hope that I've remembered everything as it happened. Jon tells
me that my keyboard skills have improved tremendously this week.
Since I typed that song on Wednesday I haven't been able to stop
singing it. I just can't get it out of my head.
Friday evening we met Vicky at the bus station and it brought memories
back to me of the first time that I met Jon there, only I think I was a lot
more nervous than Vicky was when we met her.
We went straight to this big pub that used to be a bank. It was still early
and we were able to get a table and some food. Jon asked her how her
week had been and what she had up to. Vicky said that the week had
been very quiet and dull compared to the last few days in Ibiza and then
at our place. Work had been a right drag but it had been a little livelier
on the Thursday, after she had decided to go to work at the building
society without underwear. She said that it had been strange talking to
people and wondering what they would say if they knew what she
wasn't wearing. I then told her all about my short job at the shoe shop
which made us all laugh.
Just as I was finishing the arrived with the food and as she was
putting it on the table Jon asked Vicky if she had been shaving every
day, walking around in the nude, and what her flat mates had said
about her shaved pubes. Vicky blushed, I smiled, and the poor
serving the food nearly tipped Jon's food on his lap. Vicky waited until
she had gone before saying that it had taken until the Wednesday for
her to pluck up the courage and she had walked from her room through
the lounge to the bathroom when both her flatmates had been there.
Kelly (one of the flatmates) had noticed the lack of pubic hair and asked
what was going on. Apparently, Vicky had then told both Kelly and Liz a
little bit about us and a little bit about the fun that she had had on
holiday with us. She had told them a little bit about her holiday on the
Sunday night, but had not mentioned us until the Wednesday night.
Both had been interested in what she had said and neither of them had
tried to criticise her.
After we had finished the food and had a few more drinks, Jon asked her
to prove that she had nothing on under her dress. When she asked
"How," Jon told us to go to the and swap dresses. "Vanessa would
not lie to me," he said. "Nor would I" said Vicky, and just as we were
about to go, Jon added that we had to do it in the open area near the
sinks, not in a cubicle, and we had to do it as soon as we got in there
and not wait until the place was empty.
When we got in there, there were 2 teenage talking and touching
up their makeup. I looked at Vicky and said, "OK let's do it" and we just
lifted our dresses over our heads. The 2 just couldn't believe their
eyes and stopped talking and stared at us. I decided to give them
something else to think about and said to them "Our Master just ordered
us to do it." With that Vicky and me swapped dresses, put them on and
walked out. As we were walking back Vicky said, "that told them."
When we got back to Jon I told him what had happened and he said,
"So, Vicky isn't wearing any knickers then." "No Master." I replied.
After that we had another couple of drinks (Jon was on cokes - driving),
before heading for home where Jon asked Vicky if she was ready for
some pleasure. I think that both Vicky and myself were a little drunk
because we both giggled a bit as we took our dresses and shoes off.
Jon told us to "assume the position" and then made us wait like that
while he stripped off and then went and got the tawse. First he told me
to put Vicky over the back of the sofa and give her 20 strokes and then
Vicky had to give me 20. I actually gave Vicky 23 because she didn't
count the first 2 so they didn't count then she jumped up after the 19th
so that didn't count as well.
We both had bums but there were no wheals like you get when the
cane has been used. After that Jon took us up to the 'punishment' room
and 'restrained' us together. It was certainly different first our own
ankles were tied together then we had to lay facing each other but with
our faces in front of each others pussy. Next we had to bend our knees
and open our legs so that the others head could get between our legs
and our mouths were on the others pussy.
The next bit was more interesting because Jon then tied our hands
behind the others back then tied our thighs together behind the others
head. This meant that we were locked together and couldn't get our
faces far from the others pussy. Neither of us needed any
encouragement for what Jon said next, which was "the one that makes
the other first can sleep with me tonight." Well, we both started
licking and sucking. I was glad that Vicky had shaved, I hate getting a
pubic hair in between my teeth or stuck in the back of my throat and
tickling me.
We were both doing our best and I'm sure that we were close. I had
Vicky's juices all over my face and even started gently biting her clit.
Trouble was, the more I went for Vicky the more she went for me. I was
trying to resist cumming by concentrating on giving Vicky everything I
could and trying to ignore the pleasure that Vicky was giving me but you
can only ignore that sort of pleasure for so long and in the end I think
that we came within seconds of each other. Jon decided that it was so
close that he would call it a draw. We were both going to sleep in his
bed. The question was, 'which one of us was he going to fuck?' Jon
untied me and told me to untie Vicky and then follow him into his
bedroom.
As it turned out he didn't fuck either of us, well not with his dick. He had
us get into the bed on either side of him but with our heads at his feet.
He wanted to use his hands on us. He told us not to move while he
started working on me with his right hand. I could see the bed quilt
moving over where Vicky's would be so I presume that she was
getting the same treatment. It was only minutes since Vicky had made
me and Jon wouldn't let us clean up before getting into his bed so I
was still very relaxed and wet, in fact my juices were all down the inside
of my legs and I'm sure that I was getting the bed wet as well.
It wasn't long before his fingers were inside me. Gradually he put more
and more fingers into me until it felt like he had all 10 of his fingers in
me but he couldn't have because I could still see the quilt moving over
Vicky's and judging by the expression on her face she was getting
the same treatment as me. I was pleased that I had had the drinks
earlier and was quite relaxed otherwise I'm sure that it would have been
painful. It was a bit, but that pleasurable pain.
After a few very nice minutes Jon said, "Vanessa, you win, I managed to
get my whole fist in you a full 30 seconds before I could get my other
fist into Vicky. Now I want you to wank me until I and catch it your
other hand. Then I want you to let it drip into Vicky's mouth before
licking your own hand clean." It didn't take long, presumably because he
had had a hard-on since tying us up and watching us and then playing
with us must have made him close to cumming before I started.
Anyway, I caught just about all his and let it drip into Vicky's
mouth. She didn't seem keen at first but as soon as she tasted it she
opened her mouth even wider. I wasn't going to miss out and as soon as
it stated to stop dripping I licked my hand clean.
I went to sleep with Jon's hand still inside me.
Saturday August 15
When I woke up Jon's hand had gone but I was still soaking wet, it
couldn't have been gone for long. I turned and looked at Vicky and then
Jon, they were both still asleep. I lifted the quilt and looked down to see
that Jon had a morning erection and that his left hand was still inside
Vicky. I though that I would take advantage of his erection and slowly
lifted the quilt off us, got up, and slowly squatted down onto him with
one foot in between his legs and the other on his right side.
I held his dick upright and eased myself down on him. I didn't intend to
disturb him but I guess that I should have known that I would because
his right hand suddenly came round my right side and pulled me down
very quickly. The shock and pain of him suddenly being into me 'right up
to the hilt' made me gasp loudly and Vicky woke up. She tried to sit up
but was stopped by Jon's left hand that was still inside her and she
shouted "Ow." "OK Vanessa" Jon said, "now that you've started that
you may as well finish, and I'll punish you later for taking advantage of
me."
As I was going up and down on him I heard a big 'plop' as his left hand
came out of Vicky. She stood up and looked down at her pussy. She
couldn't see that her was still gaping wide open and I told her to go
and look in a mirror quick. A few seconds later I heard Vicky say
"Fucking Hell!" She came running back into the bedroom and said, "look
at my pussy, my hole's never been that big before," but Jon and me had
other things on our minds and within seconds Jon was cumming in me.
When he stopped jerking he told me to get off him. I hadn't managed to
cum.
I went downstairs and started breakfast while Jon had a shower and got
dressed. After that,Vicky and me had a shower together (and a shave).
While we were there Vicky gave me the relief that I needed. After
breakfast I dressed in Vicky's black leather skirt and a baggy cropped
top while Vicky put on a thin cotton dress but left all the buttons below
her undone. As she walked along I could just make out her bald
pubes.
Jon decided that we would go shopping in Birmingham. We drove there,
got parked and went to a pub for a drink. Unusually, the warm weather
had lasted reasonably well and it was a warm day. We wandered round
a few shops before deciding to try on a couple of dresses in a little dress
shop a bit off the main shopping area. The shop sold mainly cheesecloth
clothes and I picked a dress that was even baggier than my existing
cheesecloth dress. Vicky chose a short baggy skirt and tank top.
We went into he changing room and within seconds we were naked and
putting the clothes on. When we went out to show Jon the assistant
came over and said that we both looked good. Jon wasn't so sure and
told us to try the others clothes on. Vicky turned to go back to the
changing room but Jon stopped her by saying, "get changed here." The
girl looked a little surprised as I lifted my dress over my head, leaving
me naked in the open shop and right in front of her. She stated to say
something but Jon cut her short by saying "It's alright, they're both used
to it." "But what if someone comes in?" the said. "So what!" was
Jon's only reply. By that time Vicky was naked too and we were
swapping clothes. Fortunately or unfortunately, no one came into the
shop while we were changing and trying the clothes on and we left
without buying anything. We did however leave the assistant
something to thing about as she seemed a little flustered by our antics.
Just down the street was a 'love aids' shop and Jon took us in. It was
the first time that Vicky had been in such a shop, and she was amazed
at what she saw. She kept saying "come and look at this!" or "what are
you supposed to do with this?" Jon bought 2 things, a set of Ben Wa
balls for Vicky and something else that he wouldn't show us, but he
promised to show us later. In the end Jon had to drag Vicky out of
there and she wanted to put Ben to work as soon as she could, but Jon
told her to wait. From there we walked back to the main shopping area
and went into a big department store. Jon wanted to go up all the
escalators and insisted that he went up in front of us. By the time we
had gone up most of them I was sure that we had a little group of
following us around.
On the way home we stopped at a country pub for some food. With it
still being so warm we sat outside and enjoyed the evening sun. Jon told
me to sit facing the way that everyone came it and with me not being
able to cross my legs I was sure that one or two going into the pub
saw what I wasn't wearing, but no one said anything or came back for a
second look.
After a couple of drinks Jon went onto soft drinks but Vicky and me
stayed on the white wine. By the time it got dark and we left, us 2
were getting quite happy and Vicky didn't say a word when Jon told us
to take our clothes off before we got into the car. I wouldn't have cared
a bit even if there had been anyone else in the car park at the time, but
there wasn't so we got in and drove home. Fortunately or unfortunately,
we didn't have to stop at any traffic lights or roundabouts so the journey
was uneventful.
When we got home we were sent straight up to the 'punishment' room
and had to lie on the bed one at each end. First of all we had to play
with each other's clit until we were both wet. That didn't take long.
Then Vicky was tied spread-eagle to all four corners. After that things
got a bit more interesting. Jon passed me the package that he bought
that afternoon and told me to open it. It was a double-ended dildo and I
had to work it into Vicky. After that I had to put my left leg under
Vicky's right leg and my right leg over her left leg and then ease myself
onto the dildo.
Once it was in as far as it would go and our pussies were just touching,
Jon tied my ankles to the same posts that Vicky's wrists were tied and
my wrists to the same posts that Vicky's ankles were. This left us with
our legs interlocked and pussies just touching with the double-ended
dildo half in me and half in Vicky.
Jon then switched the light off and said, "see you in the morning." We
managed to shuffle round a bit so that neither of us had much weight on
the other but each time that one of us moved the other 'suffered' as
well. I quite enjoyed trying to push my against Vicky's.
For quite a while we were both trying to fuck each other but in the end I
think that I got the better of Vicky because she came first. I think that
my muscles must be stronger than hers. I kept fucking Vicky until
I came as well and I guess that my jerking as I came must have pushed
Vicky over the edge as well because she came again. I imaging it was
quite a spectacle, the 2 of us cumming like that, the more we came the
more we jerked, which meant that we were both getting fucked more
and more. It seemed like it took hours for us to calm down. Vicky and
me spent ages talking about everything and nothing before finally falling
asleep.
I have to admit that it I enjoyed being restrained with Vicky like that
although it wasn't much was fun waking up in the middle of the night
and being unable to move without disturbing both Vicky and me.
Sunday August 16
We were both still asleep when Jon came in that morning and he
decided to take a photograph of us like that before releasing us. We got
up to see that there was a big wet patch on the bed where our pussies
had been. I went down stairs to get breakfast ready while Jon and Vicky
got showered and dressed.
While I was down there there was a knock on the front door and without
thinking I answered the door to find the paperboy with a bill for the
papers. Apparently Jon had forgotten to pay for them so the newsagent
had sent the to collect the money. I don't know which of us got
more of a shock.
It was the look on his face that made me remember that I was naked
but by that time it was too late so I invited him in while I went for some
money. Just to try to tease the a bit more I took my time and made
sure that he could see me while I was getting the money out of my bag.
The poor lad just didn't know where to look, his eyes were jumping from
my to my pussy. The bulge in his shorts told me that he was
enough to understand what he was seeing.
When I gave him the money he had real problems saying 'thank you'
and he just stood there staring. In the end I had to tell him to go. Just
as the door shut Jon came down stairs and asked who was there. When
I told him he said, "you realise that he'll be back every week now don't
you?" Before I had time to answer Vicky came downstairs and asked
what was for breakfast. Vicky finished getting it ready while I showered
and shaved then we all ate breakfast with me still nude. After Jon
finished reading the papers he decided that we would go to the gym for
a quick workout.
Vicky didn't have any gear with her so Jon leant her mine and I had to
wear my green shorts and my white baggy crop top. The only piece of
equipment that I had to worry about was the leg stretcher. As it turned
out Vicky got more attention than I did, the white lycra was stretched a
bit more on her than me and I could see it cutting in between her
lips quite a bit.
Vicky wanted to do a bit of weight lifting and lay on a bench with her
head at one end. She had the weight bar on her chest and was lifting it
up to arms length. When she started struggling a bit Jon told me to
'spot' her. Well I think that's what he said. I had to stand at her head
and hold the bar lightly so that if she was going to drop it I could catch
it. It wasn't long before her arms gave way and I had to try to hold the
weight. The problem was that it was going towards her stomach and the
angle was all wrong. We ended up with the weights bar on her stomach
and me laying on top of her with my legs either side of her face. The
weights were obviously not hurting her because she suddenly gave my
clit a quick lick which was easily accessible to her because of the baggy
legs in the shorts. This caught me off guard a bit and I rolled off her
onto the floor. Only problem was that when I landed my legs were wide
open leaving my clearly visible. This poor looked as if he
was having a heart attack. After I had got up and helped Vicky get the
weights off her I looked at Jon; he was laughing quite a bit.
From there we went for a swim, me in my white bikini and Vicky still in
the shorts and top. We messed about in the water for about 30 minutes
and both of them kept pulling my top off my tits. In the end I didn't
bother pulling it back down until we got out. There weren't many other
people there and I think that nearly all of them must have been either
blind or gay. Only one boy, about 12, noticed me and he kept swimming
as close to me as he dare.
After the swim we went into the sauna for about 15 minutes. We were
the only ones there and Vicky and me lay on the benches. While we
were talking I noticed how pronounced Vicky's pubic bone is. When
she's laid on her back it sticks up higher than her hips and with the thin
white lycra I could easily see every detail of her pussy. When I told her
about it she told me that I should look at my self. Apparently the narrow
crotch of my bikini bottom had been off centre ever since I had put it on
and all one side of my and my clit had been uncovered, and when
I was laying on my back it was clearly visible. Jon said that he had
noticed as well but he wasn't going to tell me, and when I went to
adjust it he wouldn't let me and I had to stay like that.
After a while a middle aged that had been in the gym came in and
spent the rest of the time that we were in there looking from Vicky's
crotch to mine. His staring was so obvious that I started to feel
uncomfortable and I was glad when Jon said that we were leaving.
On the way home Vicky was asking me if I would do absolutely anything
that Jon told me. When I said, "yes" Jon said that he would prove it and
when we got home he told me to go in and get a blindfold while he and
Vicky waited in the car. When I got back in he put the blindfold on me
and we drove off. We drove for about 30 minutes before the car stopped
and we got out.
Jon told Vicky to say absolutely nothing while I was led up some steps
and then onto some grass. I could hear cars and people talking but I
had no idea where I was. When we stopped Jon said, "right, now you
will see just how obedient Vanessa is" and then to me he said, "take
your dress off, assume the position, and masturbate."
There I was naked, on my knees, and frigging myself with my right hand
for all I was worth. I couldn't see a thing but I could hear people talking.
I could even make out what they were saying. I just had to trust Jon
and hope that non-of the people could see me. It didn't take long for me
to cum, I think that it was the excitement of where we were (where ever
that was) and the fact that I knew that Vicky and Jon would be watching
me.
After I came Jon told me to get up and he gave me my dress back. I put
it on and I was led back to the car. I had to stay blindfolded for the first
10 minutes of the journey. On the way I asked where they had taken
me, but neither of them would tell me.
On the way home we stopped at a pub and had some lunch. The pub
was one that had a beer garden and some equipment for the kids to
play on. After the food Jon told me and Vicky to go and have a go on the
swings. She was pushing me quite hard and I was going quite high. It
was fun, but every time that I went forward my dress would blow up
and my belly was exposed. It was a good job that I was sat down
otherwise my would have been on display and I wouldn't have
been too happy about that as there were too many kids around.
After the swing we had a go on a wooden see-saw and I got a good view
of Vicky's each time her end of the see-saw went to the ground,
leaving her with her bum virtually on the floor, her feet flat on the floor
and her knees up in the air and wide apart. I suppose that I must have
been showing as much as her but I wasn't thinking at the time. "Leaving
your snail's trail again" Jon said as we got off. I looked back and saw the
wet patches that our pussies had left on the wooden seesaw. I was
really in 'big kid mode' and wanted to have a play on the climbing frame
but Jon wouldn't let me, said that my lack of underwear would be too
much for that place. But he did say that it gave him some ideas.
When we got home. Jon told us to take our dresses off and then to put
our Ben Wa balls in. He told us that we both had to wear them for 3
days without letting them come out even once. Vicky said that she
might have a few problems at work, especially when Jon told her that
she wasn't to wear knickers as well. I knew that I could manage for 3
days, but I remembered when I had first started wearing them for a
long time when I wasn't concentrating on keeping them in. I had had to
push one of them back in a couple of times and could just imagine the
embarrassment if one dropped onto the floor in the middle of a place
like a building society. The problem I had found was that if I
concentrated on keeping them in by gripping them with my muscles I
get turned on and it can be really difficult not to have an orgasm. If I
just relax and try to forget them they can drop out. I guessed that Vicky
was going to look a bit strange to the people she worked with.
We all sat in the lounge with a glass of wine and started talking about
nothing special. The subject of orgasms came up and Vicky talked about
the incredible one that she had had the previous weekend when Jon had
caned her. I had never had one so intense and I looked at Jon and said,
"Master, I want to have an orgasm as intense as the one Vicky had last
weekend, please beat me until that happens."
Jon reminded me that he had caned Vicky quite hard and that he
thought that my pain threshold was a lot higher than Vicky's. He said
that it would take a lot more pain for me to go 'over the top', and even
then I might not react in the same way as Vicky. I told him that I was
willing to try it so he told me to frig myself up to the starting point of an
orgasm and then stop and wait for 5 minutes then start again.
While I started this Vicky was saying that she didn't know if she could
manage the full 3 days with Ben in. She didn't think that not wearing
knickers would be a problem though. Jon told her to try and see how
she got on. The subject of the conversation changed away from sex but
even so it didn't take long before I had to stop frigging myself.
After the third time Jon told me to bend over the back of the sofa and
spread my legs. Vicky went for the cane and the tawse. They took it in
turns to give me 6 strokes each. Vicky had the tawse and she didn't put
the same conviction into it as Jon. I was starting to get worked up again
and managed to avoid screaming out. I was crying by then but I still
wanted more. J
Jon told me to get off the sofa and get on the floor on my hands and
knees with my knees as wide apart as I could. He then had Vicky lay on
the floor in such a position that I could suck her while he started
caning me again. Because I had to suck Vicky Jon let me off counting
the strokes. This time Jon was stood by my side and when the next
stroke landed the end of the cane flicked round my ass and hit my
pussy. That did make me scream. After 3 of them I was starting to
and I started shaking but Jon didn't stop.
If anything he went faster. My was throbbing to such an extent
that I thought it must have swollen to the size of my ass cheeks. Well it
felt like it. After 2 more strokes which both found my clit, the pain didn't
seem to matter any more. I was still screaming but with pleasure.
Before the next stoke Jon put one leg either side of Vicky's waist and I
could see his body move as the cane came down.
It hit me in the crack of my ass and went right down the length of my
pussy. It's one thing the end of the cane getting just one part of my
pussy but this one seemed to get every bit of it at once. The entrance to
my ass as well. Well, it so much that I bit Vicky's little clit and the
shaking that I had been doing erupted into a violent shake. I fell over on
my side and shuddered as I came. It seemed to go on for hours but Jon
said it was less than 2 minutes. As I calmed down I realised that I was
sodden with sweat. After a while Jon told me to go and take a shower
before we took Vicky to the bus station. We both put just a dress and
shoes on and left.
On the way Jon told Vicky to telephone every evening to let us know
how she was getting on with Ben and no knickers. It was real painful
sitting in the car and when we had dropped Vicky off I asked Jon if I
could get in the back and lay on my side. Back home Jon went to work
on his PC, and I watched lying on my stomach on the floor.
Week commencing August 17
In a way I was glad when Wednesday came round. I had lost count of
the times that I had had to stop doing whatever, either to delay an
orgasm or to have one. I got some real funny looks in Tesco and as I
was getting on the bus. Fortunately the weather wasn't too bad and it
was still warm enough for me to wear just a thin dress and shoes. As
usual there were a few shelf stackers following me round Tesco.
One was even a and after I realised that she was deliberately
watching me I decided to go to the to see if she followed me in
there. She did, and I had to do a quick bit of thinking to see what I
could do to expose more flesh to her.
After a sudden burst of inspiration I turned both taps on at full blast and
the water came flying out of the sink and all over me. I pretended to be
surprised and 'slowly' rushed to turn them off. By the time they were off
all down my front was wet. I swore and said out load "what the hell am I
going to do now?" The took the bait and said that she would help me
dry my dress, so before she had chance to do anything else I reached
down, grabbed the hem and pulled it off over my head.
She just stared at my now naked body as I held the dress out towards
her and said, "thanks love." After a few seconds she woke-up and
started to say something about holding it in front of the hand dryer.
"Haven't you got a bigger dryer somewhere out the back" I asked, and
she started to say something about me being left without any clothes.
"Don't worry about me" I said, "this is the ladies room." With that she
walked out looking a bit puzzled and back at me.
So, there I was naked apart from my shoes in a supermarket toilet.
After a minute I started thinking about who could walk in, would the
come back, what would I do if she didn't come back and would anyone
pinch my trolley while I was in there. I started getting bored and
excited. After a while a of about 10 came in, stared at me and went
into a stall. When she came out she had trouble washing her hands as
she kept looking at me. As she went out I could hear her telling her
mother that "there was a women in there with no clothes on." As they
moved away I could just hear her say "Don't be silly."
Just after that another couple of teenage staff came in and were
giggling as they both went into the same stall. I could hear then
whispering about me but couldn't quite make out what they were
saying. When they came out they both kept looking at me but didn't
say anything. Shortly after they left the original came back in and
gave me my dress back. Nice and dry too. As I was putting it back on
she asked me if we could meet for a drink sometime. I quickly wrote
Jon's number on the back of her hand (her pen) and left her standing
there.
My trolley was still there when I got out and I finished my shopping.
When I got to the checkouts there the was on one of the Tills. I went
and joined the queue at her Till and as I got closer to being I could see
her getting in the face. As I paid I smiled at her and said, "you've
got my number" and left.
On the Thursday evening Jon came home a bit early and said that we
were going jogging before tea. He told me to put my tennis dress and
trainers on, and off we went. I had a bit of trouble keeping up with him
and the wind was causing me a bit of concern. There were too many
people around and my dress was threatening to do a 'Marilyn Monroe'.
We headed off down this path across a few fields and I was able to
forget about my dress, which ended up around my waist a couple of
times. Fortunately there was no one around to see anything. Out in the
middle of nowhere Jon decided that we would stop and have a rest, but
it wasn't much of a rest for me and Jon decided that he wanted to watch
me do some cartwheels. I hadn't done any of those since I was a kid
and it took a few attempts to get it right again.
He also had me doing handstands against a big tree and got me to stay
upside-down for as long as I could. Because of the dress I was wearing I
couldn't see a thing when I was upside-down, and when I collapsed after
my last attempt there was an walking his stood right next
to Jon and only a few feet from me.
My dress was still up round my waist when I landed and I was so
shocked to see him that I just froze in a heap with my legs wide open
and my staring at him. He must have though he had died and
gone to heaven. After what seemed like hours he smiled and walked on.
Jon just said, "get-up" and "let's go," and we were off heading home.
When we got back to the road I had to keep turning every time I though
that the wind was going to 'flash me' to try to avoid it happening. I
didn't want to risk Jon seeing me hold my dress down as I knew only too
well what that would result in.
I'm sure that I nearly cause at least one accident as I heard the
screeching of car tyres behind me at one point. When we got home Jon
told me to take my dress off and tied me to the scaffolding frame for
half an hour "to cool down" he said, but with him stood between my legs
and giving "a good seeing to" I didn't cool down much until he got the
hose pipe out afterwards.
He gave me a good soaking outside and inside (pussy and arse). With
the practice that Jon has been giving me I can now squirt the water
back out 'on demand' front and back, providing that I don't get too full.
The problem this time was that it had been a while since I had been to
the and some brown lumps came out as well. I was getting a bit
cold by the time Jon finally untied me but I still had to use the hosepipe
to wash away the brown bits before he would let me go inside and dry
myself before getting tea ready.
Saturday August 22
Vicky didn't ring this weekend and I was a little disappointed. I wanted
to find out how she had got on with her 3 days wearing Ben. Never
mind, I had a good weekend anyway. Jon dragged me out of bed at
7:00 am and told me that we were going away for the rest of the
weekend and we packed the car and drove to Skegness, that wonderful
(!) little seaside resort.
When we got there we drove round until we found a Bed and Breakfast
place, it was a little Hotel with its own little bar. Jon had me wear one of
my cut-of tops with a flared skirt (no underwear of course). Fine until I
start reaching up or bending down, or it gets windy. I'd forgotten all
about these problems until it came to me getting the bags out of the car
and taking them up to our room, a group of teenage whistled at
me showing them my ass. I was dead pleased that Jon got us a double
room even if it was the cheapest in the Hotel and didn't have its own
bathroom, but it did have a window that covered most of the outside
wall. The view out was onto a bigger Hotel.
We left the car at the Hotel and walked into 'town.' Skegness is a typical
English seaside town, geared-up for tourists who want to enjoy
themselves and drink too much. We went into the amusement arcades
and had a go on the fruit machines. Jon saw some 'bumper' cars and we
got one each. It was only after about 5 minutes of what seemed like
every male driver bumping into me that I realised that with all the
bumping and me being very active with the steering wheel, that my top
had risen up and both my nipples were showing. No wonder all the
were trying to bump into me. I pulled my top down when Jon wasn't
looking but it wasn't long before they were out again. After the second
time I gave up and just ignored it. What the hell!
Further down towards the sea we came across a fun fair. Jon wanted to
go on one of those machines that is like a cage with giant elastic bands
on it. You get in and then the ends of the bands are extended high into
the air. When a lever is released the cage (with you in it) catapults you
high in the air. That made me scream like hell. As we were coming down
each time my skirt was blown up round my waist but I guess that no
one saw anything because I was sat firmly in the chair.
I say no one saw anything but that's not true, when you get into the
cage you're strapped in with a belt round your waist and one that
comes-up between your legs. The that strapped me in must
have had a right eyeful. I don't know if he was supposed to, but he
didn't pull the strap between my legs tight. I think that that was why my
skirt blew up. As the cage was settling down I noticed the
that was fastened to the front of the cage. It was pointing directly down
at us and had a little flashing light on it. When I told Jon about it he
just said, "I guess that they're people's expressions." "And the
girl's skirts going up round their waists" I thought to myself.
When it came to get off I had a little trouble getting my balance and the
attendant grabbed hold of me to steady me. It was only after I got my
balance that I realised that his arm was about a foot higher than my
waist and that his hand was on my left tit. He let go of me when he saw
Jon looking at him. Silly man, he should have realised that as Jon wasn't
going to say anything.
From there we went into a cafe and had some 'traditional English Fish
and Chips.' They tasted good to me and Jon said that they "weren't
bad." After that we went down onto the beach and walked a fair way
south. We came to a relatively quiet and Jon decided that we
would soak up some sun for a while. It wasn't that hot, but it was warm
enough to lay out in our swimming costumes. Jon stripped-off to his
undies and lay on a towel. He was wearing one of his pairs of fine net
mesh undies and because I was close to him I could clearly see his dick
through the thin material.
He told me to pu on just the bottoms from my white cotton bikini. I had
to strip naked, then put them on, then lie (on my stomach), on my
towel. I'm sure that none of the few people who were there noticed that
I was naked for a minute or so. After a while I got tired of lying on my
stomach and turned over onto my back. Don't know if it was the
distance that we were from other people, or my short hair, or my small
tits, but no one seemed to notice, not even when I propped myself up
on my elbows.
Shortly after that Jon decided that we were going to go into the sea for
a swim. was it cold. My nipples were like thumb ends and they
ached with the cold. We were messing about and Jon pinched my bikini
bottoms and then decided that we were getting out. He only picked a
time when a group of teenagers were walking by. I had to walk out of
the water and up to our towels stark naked. There were a few
comments from both and but I'm getting used to that and I
just smiled at them and kept walking.
When we had got dried and dressed we walked back to the Hotel where
Jon decided that we should relax in the room before getting ready to go
out for the evening. We stripped-off and lay on the bed and it wasn't
long before I was fast asleep. When I woke up Jon was lying there
looking out of the big window.
We could see into the windows of rooms in the other Hotel about 50
yards away. Apart from 2 women in one room walking about in
just their knickers. There was nothing else of any interest. Jon told me
to go and take a shower before getting dressed. I wrapped one of the
Hotels towels round me but it wasn't very big and I had to hold the two
ends together as I didn't have much confidence that it would stay in-
place on its own.
When I found the bathroom it wasn't locked so I went in. It looked as if
it had been a bedroom at one time and was quite big. There was a bath,
two showers, and a toilet, all with curtains round them. It was then that
I discovered that the door wasn't locked because the lock was broken.
I'd taken my towel off and was just about to get into one of the showers
when the door opened and in walked a middle-aged man.
He just stopped and starred at me. I just said, "hello" and got into one
of the showers. After a minute or so I heard the curtains for the other
shower open and close, but as they closed the curtain between the two
showers opened about two feet. I don't think that he realised at first
because I was watching him have his shower. He had masses of black
pubic hair and a tiny little dick peeking out of it. I stopped looking when
he turned my way, but from the corner of my eye I could see that he
was looking at me. I pretended to ignore him but made sure that I gave
him a real good show. I even washed the inside of my lips in full
view. I noticed that his dick had grown and was now an almost
reasonable erection. When I was finished I dried myself and then just
before wrapping the towel round me I pretended to 'just' notice him. I
looked at his face then down at his erection and then said, "naughty,
naughty!" and walked out.
When I got back to our room Jon was still laid on the bed looking out. It
was starting to get dark by then and there were lights on in some of the
rooms in the Hotel out the back. When I got into the room Jon turned on
our light which meant that anyone from any of the rooms in the other
Hotel would be able to see us if they looked. Jon told me to drop the
towel and get myself ready to go out but not to put a dress on. He
wanted me to give anyone looking a good display.
I walked back and forth getting things out of our bags and then taking
them over to the dressing table, rubbing moisturising cream all over me
and various other things to keep me active. All this time Jon was stood
at the side of the window trying to see if anyone was watching me. He
said not but I suspect that he wasn't telling me the truth because he
told me to lay on the bed with my legs wide open facing the window and
to until I had cum. Just before I got there he climbed on the
bed and had me ride him until we both came. I actually came twice
before he came, not sure if it was the excitement of knowing
(suspecting) that some strangers were watching us.
After Jon had calmed down he wrapped a towel round his waist and
went for a shower. He told me not to get dressed until he came back.
After he left I lay on the bed looking out of the window. All I could see
was the rooms that had lights on and one or two people moving around,
but it wasn't very clear because the light was on in our room. I decided
to turn the light off and have another look. I wasn't really surprised to
see 2 rooms in almost darkness with people looking over our way. I
couldn't see enough to work out any ages or sexes but I decided 'what
the hell' put the light back on and brought myself to a third orgasm.
Jon had me wear my lacy net mesh dress that night, and after a good
meal in a restaurant we went to a pub down on the sea front
that was a real fun pub called Idols. It had a dance floor, DJ (who was a
real nutcase) and a little stage; and the bar staff (men and women)
were all scantily dressed. There wasn't anything actually showing but it
wouldn't have taken much for them to be really exposing themselves.
One hunk of a was only wearing a pair of cut-off denims with
lots of cuts in them. It was obvious that he had nothing on underneath
them.
I didn't feel at all out of place with only a thin dress that was full of little
holes. The place was crowded and the DJ was making the night go with
a swing. He was cracking some really crude jokes and everyone was
really enjoying it. When I mentioned to Jon about the crude jokes he
told me that he would take me to see someone called Chubby Brown
who was even worse that the DJ.
We were both drinking beer and I was getting happy. Some of the bar
staff were putting on little 'suggestive' shows that were going down well,
and the DJ was getting a few people onto the stage to dance at times.
He asked if anyone was celebrating a birthday and Jon told me to go
and tell him that it was mine. I didn't really want to but I did. The DJ
told me to go onto the stage,and have a little dance with some of the
bar staff.
When I got on there two of the male staff came onto the stage with me.
One of them was only wearing this rubber chicken (guess where) and he
got lots of cheers from the in the audience. The other one (who was
just wearing a pair of CK boxer shorts told me to stand between them
like the jam in a sandwich. He told me to 'thrust' back and forward with
them in time with the music. When the record started it was the one
that has the words 'we're having a gang-bang, we're having a ball' etc.
and we were going backwards and forwards. I guess that the rubber
chicken was bouncing up and down as I could see the in the
audience pointing at the in the front part of the sandwich.
When the record finished, the in front turned to face me and said
that we were going to do it again, but this time with us clapping our
hands above our heads. We started again, annd after about a minute I
noticed that I couldn't feel the behind me. Then all of a sudden,
with me with my hands high in the air, the behind me grabbed the
hem of my dress and whipped it up and off. Before I could do anything
the behind put his arms round my waist and lifted me off the
ground. My feet had hardly left the floor before the in front turned
round, bent down, opened my legs and pulled them round his waist. I
grabbed for his neck to stop me from falling over, but we both went
over.
We ended up with him on his back with me laid on top of him. But with
my legs bent double under his shoulders. I couldn't move because he
was holding firmly onto me. When I think back I must have been giving
some of the people at the front of the stage a real eyeful. All I could do
was listen to the cheering and the DJ saying something about 'that was
the best one yet.'
When I finally managed to get up the in the CKs gave me a bottle
of champagne and a T-shirt and thanked me for being such a good
sport. To hold those I had to stop trying to cover myself and I started to
hear comments from the audience. My dress had been given to the DJ
and I had to go and get it. There were lots of roaming hands as I tried
to squeeze my way through the crowd to get to the DJ and I'm sure that
some of those hands were female ones.
When I got to the DJ he asked me if I usually didn't wear knickers. It
was only after I said, "never" and there was a big cheer from the
audience that I realised that the question and answer were both going
out over the PA system.
I grabbed my dress and ran back to Jon who took ages to stop laughing.
But he wasn't laughing enough to not stop me from putting my dress
back on for about five minutes. A couple of drinks later Jon decided that
we would have a dance and we went onto the floor. It really was
crowded and we could hardly move. There were a couple of times when
I felt a hand groping my bum as people squeezed past me. One cheeky
youth managed to get a finger in my and when he got past me
and Jon he turned and looked at me. When he knew I was looking he
stuck a finger in the air and made a big deal of licking it. Guess where
that finger had been.
When we went back to our seats someone was sitting there Jon had
been so he stood in front of where I had been with his back ready to sit
down. He turned me so that I could sit on his lap but before he actually
sat down I could feel his hands doing something near my bum. As we
sat down I got one hell of a shock. As I was bending down my dress
rode up and I could feel his dick touching my pussy. It was a good job
that I was still very wet otherwise it would have been painful as he went
up to the hilt in the one movement. If anyone had been looking, the
gasp and look on my face would have told them that I was being fucked,
right there, in public, with people sat either side of us.
The excitement was incredible, I wanted to move up and down but Jon
was holding me firm. With my back to him my legs were open a bout six
inches, but it was probably too dark for anyone to have seen up my
dress. But anyway, they had all seen me naked a short while before. It
was a good job that his trousers had a button fly as I guess that a zip
could have been a little painful for either of us. We stayed like that for
about twenty minutes with me passing Jon his drink at times. I did
manage to rock back and forwards a bit and I could really feel the juices
flowing. In the end I suddenly felt Jon tense up and then he came inside
me.
After another ten minutes or so he started to go soft an then he told me
to stand up, but stay in front of him as he fastened his trousers. When
we got outside I could see the big wet patch on his trousers where both
our juices had leaked out of me.
We staggered back to the Hotel, me more pissed than him and stripped
off and collapsed on the bed. Before I knew it, it was next morning and
the sun was shinning in through the window. We hadn't bothered to
close the curtains and the lights were still on. Us two naked people
asleep on top of the bed would have been easily visible to anyone in the
other Hotel who cared to look.
Sunday August 23
When Jon woke up he decided that we should do some exercises before
breakfast. Jon stood me right in front of the window looking out and he
told me what exercises to do. I really had trouble with my co-ordination
as I moved my arms and legs. In the end Jon gave up and put me
across his knee and gave me 50 spanks with his hand. When I got up
(with tears in my eyes - Jon is getting too good with his right hand) I
looked out of the window and saw a couple staring at us. When
they saw that I had seen them they clapped their hands and
disappeared from view.
After that we went to have a shower and we didn't bother to close the
curtains. With the door lock still not working the inevitable happened. As
I was shaving my pubes (still in the shower), a teenage came in on
us. We all stared at each other (I could see her eyes going up and down
both our naked bodies) for what seemed like ages until Jon said, "don't
mind us, just carry on doing what ever you came to do" but she declined
and left. We looked at each other and laughed.
Jon told me to wear a cheesecloth dress that day and when we went for
breakfast. I saw both the from the shower the previous evening
and the from the morning shower. I could see the looking at
me, but whenever I looked at him he turned away. The ignored us,
but I could see her pointing to us and telling her mate something. When
we booked out of the Hotel we drove round until we found a big leisure
complex. Jon decided that we would 'give it a whirl' and we went in.
It was clearly designed for holidaymakers who were suffering from the
poor English weather. It had just about everything that anyone could
want. We (Jon) decided to have a game of squash first and we went to
the 'dry' changing rooms. I put on just my tennis dress and trainers and
went to wait for Jon. The court they gave us had a glass rear wall so
that an audience could watch you play. In a way I was glad that no one
was watching any of the courts. I never was any good at squash and it
wasn't long before Jon had me running all around the court and he even
gave me a bollocking for not trying hard enough.
He is very good at giving me shots that I have to either bend down or
stretch high to get at and my dress was riding-up to show my bum, or
my left shoulder strap was going down my arm quite a bit and my left tit
was hanging out. It was only after we had been playing for about 30
minutes that I noticed that we had gained an audience of about four
teenagers. I had to ignore them and concentrate on my game otherwise
Jon would have thrashed me in more ways than one, although there was
one time when I went flying and ended up on my stomach with my legs
wide open giving the little audience a great view. Once Jon had well and
truly beaten me he decided that we should go for a swim.
It wasn't any swimming pool, it had about four different flumes, one
that ended in a big tank with glass sides, two slides, a rapids, a wave
machine and lots of things for kids. Another thing that it had was
a mixed changing room with lots of little cubicles. As I walked in I soon
realised that Jon would be having some fun there. We went into a
'family' changing cubicle and Jon left the door open.
Needles to say it was only seconds before Jon had my dress off me and I
was naked for everyone who passed to see. He didn't tell me what to
wear until he had stripped off his squash gear and put his undies on. I
reckoned that he was relying on me been the centre of attraction and no
one noticing how see-through his undies are. I had to wear my white
one-piece lycra costume, the one with the deep 'V' that goes all the way
down the front and under to my arse hole. Whilst we were getting
changed we got a couple of funny looks from people passing by and 2
teenage even came back for a second look. I presumed that it was
Jon that they were looking at, not me, but who knows these days.
On the way into the pool I had one of the male attendants staring at me
and I don't think that my clit was poking out between the 2 halves of
the costume. We had a swim in the main pool first before having a go on
the flumes. Going down the flumes tended to pull my costume up into
the cracks of my ass and (a wedgie as Jon calls it), so I had to
adjust them quickly when I got to the bottom of each one before Jon got
down. The biggest flume was the best and the worst. Just as I was
getting onto it Jon (unbeknown to me at the time) untied the cord that
held my costume together. It didn't matter when I was stood up
because it was wet and was clinging to me, but as soon as I started to
go down the flume the extra water pulled it away from my body and it
was only the neck strap that kept me from losing it completely.
At the bottom of this flume there is a big tank of water with glass sides,
but above it there is this big 'donut' feature that you slide round and
round before losing momentum and falling through the 'donut' into the
big tank. There I was going round and round this 'donut' with my
costume trailing from my neck, thinking about how I was going to get it
back on and how many people were looking through the glass sides of
the tank. There was absolutely nothing I could do and down through the
hole I went. It took me a couple of minutes to put my costume back on
because the tank was deep and I had to tread water all the time. When I
finally got out, one cheeky lad said, "very nice - can you do that
again please." So I guess that at least one person saw me. Never mind,
I got a little excitement out of it.
Jon had noticed a big bubbling spa and sauna and steam room so we
went into the spa next. It was lovely and warm and the bubbles didn't
stop. It wasn't long before Jon untied my costume again and somehow
managed to get it over my head without anyone seeing. I was up to my
neck in the bubbles so none of the dozen or so people could see that I
was naked. More people came in and it wasn't long before I was
squashed between Jon and a teenage boy. I couldn't tell if it was Jon's
or the boy's hands that were exploring the front of my body, but it was
nice and I put my head back, closed my eyes and dreamed. I came back
to reality when a woman who was trying to get out tripped and
landed on top of me. Her hands were all over me as she tried to get
back onto her feet. She gave me a puzzled look as she apologised
before moving away. Jon gave me back my costume and I had to duck
under the bubbles to get it over my head and back on. When we got out
and went down the steps I noticed that my clit was clearly visible
between the 2 sides of my costume. I kept close to Jon as we went to
the steam room.
It was big, circular, and with 2 floor levels. The upper level had a railing
between it and the lower level. There were a few people on both levels.
As we were moving round the upper level looking for a seat I saw that
there was a couple both in the nude. The steam was so that
you had to be close up to them to realise. Jon took that as a que and
when we found some seats Jon motioned to me to get my costume off
(again). He took his off and we relaxed back in the chairs and put our
feet up on the railings.
Although the steam was dense it wasn't that hot in there and it wasn't
long before I was dozing off. When I came round there was this big
stood on the level below looking right at my (my feet were about
a foot apart). Fortunately I wasn't startled and he didn't notice that I
was back in the land of the living. I could just see Jon out of the corner
of my eye and his eyes were shut so I thought that I might have a bit of
fun. I slowly slid my legs further apart and moved one hand from my
stomach down to the top of my pussy.
When he didn't move I though 'go for it' and slowly started playing with
my clit. This big fat just kept staring at my pussy. He didn't even
look at my face, just my pussy. I was just beginning to get worked-up
when Jon moved and the turned away. Jon whispered to me "enjoy
that did you slave?" he knew I had. We stayed there for a few more
minutes before putting our costumes on and going for a shower.
After we had cooled down we went into the sauna. It was a big one with
lots of benches. Jon told me to sit at the end of one bench with my feet
on the bench. He sat at my feet so I couldn't put my legs out straight. I
was bent over a bit so my costume looked a bit baggy and the 2 front
bits didn't meet at all. My clit and a bit of my right lip was clearly visible
to me, so I can only imagine what Jon and the other people could see.
A couple of teenage were looking at us, giggling and whispering but
I don't know if that was Jon or me. It wasn't long before the heat was
getting too much for me and I asked Jon if we could leave. Back in the
changing rooms we got another 'family cubicle' and stripped off, again
with the door open. Jon gave me a towel and told me to go and take a
shower. I walked out of the cubicle wrapping the towel round me and
straight into an who seemed most embarrassed about seeing
me pulling the towel round me.
The showers there are individual cubicles, each with their own door. Jon
had told me not to lock the one I was to use, but I couldn't anyway, the
lock was broken. There were also small holes in the partition walls so
that people in the cubicles either side could spy on you. This could be
fun I thought as I took the towel off and turned the water on. It wasn't
long before someone started coming into my cubicle.
It was a of about 14 who looked stunned when he saw me. I turned
to face him and said 'this one's occupied - unless you want to join me" I
think that the shock of seeing me confused him and he muttered
something and left. A short time later the same thing happened again,
but this time it was a of about 17. She seemed more confused than
shocked, but took her time apologising whilst she stared at my bald
pubes. A short while after she left I noticed some feet under one of the
sidewalls. Their position made me wonder if someone was looking
through the hole. I decided to find out by bending over to wash my feet
and having a quick look through the hole.
There was any eye there looking at me. The feet didn't move so I guess
that they hadn't seen me looking at them (or didn't care), so I decided
to give them something to look at. I bent down again, but this time with
my back to the hole. I guess that my would be only a couple of
inches from the hole. I reached between my legs and gave my a
good soaping and letting 1 finger slip inside. I then stood up, faced the
hole and did the same again. Just as I was fingering myself the door
opened again and a woman about my age walked in. She just smiled,
said sorry and left. By the time that I looked for the feet again they had
gone. I never did find out who the feet and the eye belonged to. It could
have been the boy, the girl, or someone completely different.
I rinsed off, put the towel round me and went back to Jon. He asked me
what had taken so long. After I had told him he said that he was going
for a shower and that I was to spend all the time he was away drying
myself with the door open. I was very disappointed that no one had
seen me by the time he got back. I did have time to think a bit and
realised that I am turning into a right exhibitionist. I now WANT people
to see me naked. What a change from the me of 6 months ago. I've got
a lot to thank Jon for.
When Jon got back he gave my clit a quick tug which made the cry-out
a bit then told me to put my dress on.
We left and headed for home, stopping at a country pub for some food.
Non-eventful apart from a few 'country bumpkins' staring at me. You'd
think that they'd never seen a woman in a short dress before. If only
they'd known what I didn't have on underneath - maybe they did,
maybe the sunlight had been in the right direction and they had been
able to see through my dress. Who cares, I don't.
When we got home there was a message on the answer-phone from
Vicky. She said that she had missed us and asked if she could come
over the next weekend. Jon told me to ring her and say OK. He went to
work on his PC.
Week commencing August 24
Quite a boring week really. The only exciting time was when the
paperboy came for his money. He was the same one as the previous
few weeks and he was getting used to me answering the door naked.
Didn't stop him having a good look and the bulge in his trousers told me
that he liked what he saw. Oh, nearly forgot, I surprised the postman on
the Thursday, he was delivering a Sonique depilatory machine. Jon had
agreed to get me one. I'm having to let some of my pubic hair grow long
enough for it to work. Jon told me to start with a small patch just at the
top of my slit, where it grows the thickest.
Friday night we collected Vicky from the bus station. Jon had her take all
her clothes off in the car and to put on just my black pencil dress. It
only just covered her bum and - which I was glad to see was still
bald. We went to pub in town for a drink before collecting a
take-away and going home. Everyone was so tired that we all went to
bed quite early. Vicky slept with Jon, but she later told me that he was
asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.
Saturday August 29
Jon woke up bright and early and had to wake us. He put an aerobics
video on and had us do some exercises on the patio. Whenever he
thought that we weren't trying hard enough he slapped our backsides
with the tawse. After 30 minutes of that I was shattered.
I got us breakfast while he and Vicky went for the 3 S's. I guess that I
was a bit jealous, but not much. Over breakfast Vicky told us about her
fun when she had worn Ben for the 3 days. She told us that she had
been very 'unproductive' at work and that she had had to tell them that
she wasn't well. They'd noticed her 'hot flushes' and told her that she
should go to see a doctor. She'd had to work hard to keep Ben in.
One of the women had got really worried at one point when she'd had
an orgasm and had tried to hide it by saying that she'd had this stabbing
pain in her stomach. We were killing ourselves laughing, and I must
admit that I was getting a little wet thinking about it. She told us that
she had thrown away all her underwear to make sure that she couldn't
wear any. She has also stopped wearing clothes in their flat and her
flatmates had just about got used to it, but it still caused little problems
when their boyfriends went round.
Jon asked us what we would like to do for the day and Vicky suggested
that we went to Birmingham shopping. We got dressed (me in my
leather mini skirt and denim jacket and Vicky in a white low cut mini
dress) and left. We wandered around the shops before finding ourselves
in a quiet part of town (lost again).
It was an part of the city and we found ourselves stood outside an
old pub on a sort of metal grating. Jon said that it was the way that the
barrels of beer used to get delivered to the pub cellars. We looked down
through the grating and could see some of those metal beer kegs. Vicky
also saw a couple of down there having a cigarette. It was then
that Jon had an idea and told us both to stand on the grid with our feet
about a foot apart. Jon then dropped a couple of coins down to attract
the attention of the men. It wasn't long before they were right below us
having a real good look. Jon asked Vicky to tell us again what had
happened at work with Ben and we spent a good 10 minutes talking
with the quietly having a good view. I even started to talk to Vicky
about not wearing underwear any more, just to tease them a little more.
In the end I think that Jon got a little bored and we moved on. Back in
the shopping centre we found a little clothes shop that looked as if it
wasn't one of the 'run of the mill' dress shops and went in. There was
only one female assistant and some quite nice dresses. I chose a
couple to try on and so did Vicky, and we went to the changing rooms.
They weren't very good by big store standards, but 2 curtained cubicles
were good enough for us, especially as we opened the curtains instead
of closing them.
The poor didn't know what to say when she saw 2 naked women in
the back part of the shop. She came over and started to say something
about us shouldn't be doing that and she didn't know what to say when
Jon asked her why not. In the end, she just stood there watching us as
we tried all 4 dresses on.
There was 1 that I really liked, a short sleeveless one that was made of
2 parts, front and back, the sides were laced together with thin rope.
Vicky liked a thin cotton summer dress that was tight and low cut, but
with a flared skirt. Jon said that he liked that one and Vicky suddenly
said, "why don't you try it on then?" meaning him put the dress on.
Well, I knew that Jon was game for a laugh but I didn't expect him to
strip off right there and put it on. He looked a right plonker and he was
the first to say so. After he had given us all a 'twirl' I could see that the
dress was starting to stick out in the wrong place and when he took it
off he had right boner. The poor shop assistant was bright and she
obviously didn't know where to look, but she wasn't going to miss
having a good look at Jon's erection. Jon noticed and asked her if she
had never seen one before. "Not like that" she said. "What's so different
about mine?" Jon asked. "You're bald and you have no skin over the
end." "He's been circumcised" I said. Thinking about it, I suppose that
circumcision isn't as popular these days so maybe she hadn't seen one.
Jon then told her that she could have a closer look if she wanted. She
went right up to him and bent down but then chickened-out and moved
away. Jon said, "it doesn't bite," but she had lost her bottle. But she still
kept looking at him.
"Who else wants to touch it then?" Jon asked, and before I could react
Vicky had it in her mouth. Jon wasn't happy about that and pulled her
off him. "Who said anything about mouth's?" he said. "you'll get
punished for that" he said and told us to get dressed. He bought both
the dresses that we liked and we left the poor assistant wondering if
she'd been dreaming or what?
Jon was getting a little hungry so we went to a Burger King restaurant.
It was the middle of the afternoon and the place was reasonably quiet.
Jon sent me to get our order and when I got back to him and Vicky the
seat that they indicated for me to use was facing one end of the serving
counter where there was a youth waiting to serve whoever came in. Jon
told me to sit with my knees about a foot apart and to get on with
eating my burger. We were busy talking when I heard someone say
"Peter, what's wrong with you?" When I looked up I knew exactly what
was wrong with Peter. His eyes had discovered my and he was
mesmerised. The 'voice' said something else and Peter came back to
reality. I told Jon and Vicky what was happening and Jon said, "Good,
now swap places with Vicky and let her try to catch his attention." I'm
sure that she must have, because when I next looked, not only was
Peter looking at Vicky, but there was someone else there with him who
was also looking. I looked down at Vicky's lap and saw that she was
giving them a real eyeful, her dress was right up above her pussy. Vicky
is really getting into this exhibitionism as much as me now. I can see
that we're going to have a lot of fun together.
After the Burger, we (Jon) decided to head for home where Jon decided
that it was time for Vicky to have her punishment for trying to give him
the in the dress shop. I didn't want to miss out on the fun so I
spilt a cup of coffee on Jon's lap just to make sure. He was furious and
as he was taking his trousers off he told me to get my skirt and jacket
off 'immediately.' We were both taken up to the 'punishment room' and
after I had got to "Three - thank you Master" he had calmed down a bit
and decided on a change of plan.
Vicky and I were to have a competition to see who could make the
other first. The loser was the one who came first the winner got to
sleep in Jon's bed that night. Just to even things up Jon told Vicky to
take her dress off and he gave her 3 strokes with the cane. I thought
that that was fair, cos I was already a little wet after my 3 stokes.
Anyway, as Vicky was getting her 3 strokes I was thinking about how I
could get some sort of advantage and decided to sneak the handcuffs
out of the drawer and try to get them on her before she realised. I hid
them under the pillow on the bed hoping to be able to catch Vicky by
surprise. When Jon told us to start we just stood and looked at each
other until Vicky grabbed my arm and pulled me onto the bed. We
started a bit of a fight I suppose, but neither of us wanted to the
other, just give too much pleasure, too quick. We started nipple and clit
squeezing but Vicky had the advantage there, my clit is a lot bigger than
hers and she had no trouble getting hold of it.
We were rolling about on the bed pinching and grabbing until I found
myself knelt between her legs holding her wrists at either side of her
head. To let her think that she had the advantage I climbed up her so
that my knees were over her shoulders and my was right above
her face. I let her start eating me to lull her into relaxing before
reaching for the handcuffs. They were on her before she realised and I
had got her. I climbed off her but she said that she wasn't beaten yet,
got up and tried to put her arms over me. Somehow I managed to
avoid that and to grab a piece of rope that Jon usually used to 'restrain'
me with. We rolled on the bed again and (with difficulty) I looped the
rope through her arms and round one of the bed's corner posts.
When Vicky realised what I had done she admitted defeat and just lay
there. I was glad of the rest as well, both our bodies were wet with
perspiration. I knew then that I was going to be able to be with Jon that
night, but that didn't mean that I couldn't have some fun (and pleasure)
getting Vicky to cum. All this time Jon was stood in the doorway
watching us with a grin on his face. The bulge in his trousers told me
that he had enjoyed watching 2 'fight.'
I got into the 69 position above Vicky and we started eating each other.
Every minute or so I lifted my out of reach of her mouth so that I
could calm down but I didn't stop working on her. I think that she tried
to fight the orgasm a bit, but when she came she really came. I stopped
and looked at Jon who told me that I was the winner. He told me that he
wanted some food in about an hour, which left me time to have another
go at Vicky. This time I kept my firmly on her face. I timed it right
so that we both came at the same time by lifting up when I got too
close. It was a good deep full body orgasm when I came.
After that I untied Vicky and we had a shower before we both got tea
ready.
We went to a quiet country pub that night and didn't get up to much.
There was one that we distracted by opening our legs
whenever he looked at us. I think that his girlfriend was getting a bit
mad at him towards the end, but that just made me want to show more.
Not sure if Jon realised what we were doing. Vicky fell asleep in the car
on the way home so we went to bed straight away.
I enjoyed my prize of sleeping in Jon's bed. I rode him until he came,
then used my mouth to get him hard again before he fucked me doggy
fashion.
. continued in Part 6 .
This is part 6 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Sunday August 30
When I got up Vicky was already in the shower so I joined her and we
soaped each other. She asked me why I had a little tuft of hair at the
top of my so I told her about the hair-removing machine that Jon
had bought. She wants to know how we get on as she says that she still
has to make the effort each morning to shave hers and sometimes
doesn't do it when she gets up late. She said that like me, the 'itching'
had long gone and she now hated it when she had a bit of stubble.
We all had breakfast together, reading the papers, all 3 of us in the
nude. Jon got to one article in the 'News of the World' about women
wrestlers and said that the 3 of us should set-up a little 'Women's Nude
Wrestling' business. He thought about it for a few minutes then said,
"No, it should be a 'School Fight' with you both starting out
dressed as school then ripping each others clothes off as you fight,
and ending up naked and trying to force each other to orgasm. That
should get a few boners and bring in the money." He said that with our
liking of pain as long as we kept our cool we should have a good time.
Vicky didn't sound too keen, but I rather fancy the idea.
After breakfast Jon decided that we would be doing something different
that day. I discovered a side of Jon that I had never seen before, we
went looking round museums - all day. Not exactly what I enjoy, but! At
least the evening was more interesting, we went into town to a lively
American style eating house pub. Even though Vicky and me were
only wearing short dresses we didn't attract much attention as just
about all the in there were wearing outfits just as short.
When we got home I made us some coffee and Jon fell asleep on the
sofa, so Vicky and me went to bed together and went to sleep after a
pleasurable 69.
Vicky hadn't gone home on the Sunday evening because the Monday
was a National Holiday.
Week commencing August 31
Monday - Jon asked us that we would like to do and as it was a sunny
day we decided to go on a bike ride. We loaded Jon's 3 bikes onto the
roof rack of the car and went up into the Dales. Vicky didn't know about
the bike with the in the saddle and I was glad that Jon remembered
to bring the butt plug with him. Vicky wanted to wear my white shorts
but I wouldn't let her. She didn't understand why not and I wouldn't tell
her, other than to say that she would understand later. In the end she
wore a light cotton short dress and I wore my tennis dress.
We drove up into the dales and parked the car in a little village. Jon had
remembered to bring a spanner to adjust the seat height for Vicky. She
thought that it was a bit high for her so I said, "just you wait." We set
off at a slow pace with Vicky and me having the backs of our dresses
hanging over the back of, and pussies bare to the saddles. It wasn't long
before Vicky was happy that she was having to slide from side to side on
the saddle. Jon hadn't put the butt plug in the in the saddle in my
bike so when we stopped for a rest I asked him if he would put it in.
Vicky's only comment was "now I understand." It took me a couple of
minutes to get back on the bike and ready to move off, but once we got
going it was good.
After we stopped for lunch at a pub Jon told us to swap bikes. I suppose
it was fair but I was a little disappointed. We'd noticed a couple of
looking at the bikes (well the one with the butt plug sticking through the
saddle) and as it was a man's bike I guess they were looking for a
that belonged to it; and you should have seen their faces when Vicky
slowly lowered herself onto it.
We rode for about another 5 miles back to the car before heading for
home and then taking Vicky home. I think that Vicky was ready for the
rest when we got to the car, she said that she had had 3 orgasms on
that saddle. When we got to her flat she invited us in for a coffee. No
sooner than we had got in Vicky excused herself and came back a
couple of minutes later without her clothes on. It seemed a little strange
having Vicky as the only one without clothes on.
Back home Jon sent me to bed before going to work on his PC.
Tuesday - Jon went away on a training course for the rest of the week
which meant that it was a boring few days, except that the Tesco
rang for a chat on the Wednesday afternoon and asked if we could meet
up. I invited her (Bridie) to Jon's house on the Friday afternoon which
was her day off.
Friday - When she arrived Bridie seemed a little surprised to have me
answer the door naked and she was nervous as she explained (over a
cup of tea) that she had never been with another woman before. She
seemed pleased when I told her that until a few months before I had
never even thought about it and the thought of being naked in a
supermarket would have had me crawling into a corner and
wanting to die. Bridie admitted that she was 'bi-curious' but didn't know
how to take it any further. She relaxed a bit when I told her that I don't
consider myself to be a but I like sex with certain other women.
I got her to tell me all about her other 'experiences' while we progressed
to vodka and orange drinks. She's only 16 and only left school a few
months ago. She doesn't have a boyfriend at the moment and still lives
with her parents. It wasn't long before she was asking me what it was
like to be naked most of the time and I suggested that she tried it. She
stripped to her bra and knickers which were a lovely lacy set but she
didn't want to go further. When I got another drink I stood behind her
and massaged her neck for a while before moving down to her small
pert, cone shaped breasts. She has lovely nipples in the centre of
small dark brown aureoles. As I lightly let my finger drift over her
nipples they jumped to attention and she gasped. She asked me to undo
her little bra then she stood up and asked if we could go somewhere
more comfortable.
I led her up to Jon's room and motioned for her to lie on the bed. I
started kissing her all-over as she moaned and rolled her head from side
to side. When I got down to her stomach she seemed to tense a little as
my hand gently drifted over her still knicker-clad pussy. She surprised
me when I stopped and looked at her and she said that she had followed
my example. When I asked her what she meant she asked me to take
her knickers off.
She has this beautifully smooth bald pussy, not a hair anywhere, but her
lips were very swollen and her juices were over-flowing. I started kissing
her stomach and thighs before really eating her. She certainly had been
anticipating that moment because it didn't take very long for her to have
an orgasm accompanied by screams of 'yes', 'yes.' I lay next to her up
on one elbow looking at her lovely 16 year body. I can't remember
mine looking that good 6 years ago. Very slim, very and with a
smooth medium tan coloured skin.
All of a sudden Bridie brought my day-dream to an end by saying that
that was the first time that anyone had ever done that to her and she
asked if she could try to do it to me. After asking if any of her boyfriends
had ever eaten her (no was the answer) I told her that she could only
do it to me if she knelt either side of me and we did a proper 69. She
was a real natural even down to the pulling of my clit with her teeth and
pushing her tongue into my hole. I took my time and had a good look
at her pussy. Her clit isn't as big as mine but she smelt and
tasted really good.
Bridie came before me and the intensity made her bite my clit quite
hard. That triggered me and I came shortly after her. We both collapsed
and lay there for a few minutes before talking for hours. I told her all
about Jon and me and she told me that she was a late developer and
had only really reached puberty about 2 years ago; and that she was
still a virgin.
She has quite an imagination but says that she is too shy to let any
get further that a snog and a grope. Besides, her are very strict
and she always has to be in quite early. I was just thinking about how I
could help her when the bedroom door flew open and Jon walked in. He
was furious and demanded to know what was going on. Bridie was
frightened, and was trying to cover herself. Jon told her to keep quiet
and keep still and that no harm would come to her. She seemed to
relax when I told her that it was true, Jon would not her, he's not
like that.
I explained everything to Jon and he calmed down. He asked Bridie if
she was all right and told her to relax and stop being so shy. I put my
arm round her and asked her and Jon if they would like a drink which I
then went and got. When I got back Bridie was laughing so Jon must
have said something to make her feel comfortable. She had even
stopped trying to cover her nakedness.
We all went down to the lounge and I left them talking while I went and
put dinner on. While we were eating (us 2 still naked) Jon told me
that I was going to be punished for using his bed without asking him. He
asked Bridie if she wanted to watch and after we had finished we all
went up to the 'punishment' room. Bridie looked a little stunned by all
the equipment there and just stood in silence as Jon restrained me
spread-eagle face down on the bed.
Jon then told Bridie that he frequently administered punishment in the
nude and would she mind if he took his clothes off. She didn't say
anything but I could see her shake her head indicating 'no' she didn't
mind. He took his clothes off and I watched Bridie's eyes follow his soft
dick as he got the tawse from where it was hanging on the wall and
gave me the first stroke.
I could tell when it was going to land on my backside by the expression
on Bridie's face. As usual I said, "One - thank you master" and waited
for the next one. By the time I had got to "Ten - thank you Master"
Bridie was relaxing and even enjoying it. She was licking her lips and
one of her hands was stroking her stomach and the front of her pussy.
There was a pause after the first 10 as Jon moved to get a better
position and then the 11th one landed partially on my right cheek and
partially on my pussy. The second and last 10 all hit my and by
the time I had said, "Twenty - thank you Master" the tears were rolling
down my cheeks and I was quite well lubricated.
Jon untied me and as I was getting up I could see Bridie really going at
herself. Jon had sat on a chair and his erection was pointing to the
ceiling, Bridie still staring at it. Jon motioned for me to go over to him
and he pulled me down onto his lap, my back to his front, my legs
outside of his and his dick lost inside me. He told me to finish myself off
as Bridie continued to stare at us.
Needles to say all 3 of us came - can't remember in what order. When
Jon finally lifted me off him he looked at Bridie and asked her if she
would like a go at either the punishment, or the fucking. I guess that
she wasn't ready for it because she said, "no". Jon replied with "maybe
next time." Jon and Bridie got dressed and we drove her home, me still
in the nude in the back of the car. It was a good job that it was dark by
then. As she got out of the car Jon asked her if she would like to go out
with us the following night. She said yes and we agreed to pick her up at
8:00 p.m.
Saturday September 5
I woke up with a sore backside and pussy. Late morning someone came
to the door and Jon told me to wait upstairs until he called me. It was a
conservatory salesman and Jon had done a deal with him to build one at
the back of the house.
When Jon called me into the room the didn't look as surprised as I
would expect him to be when a naked woman walked into the
room. It turned out that Jon had told him that his housekeeper usually
walked around the house naked and that it was to be part of the
contract that the workmen could look but not touch. If this condition
were broken then they would not get paid for the job. The poor
could not take his eyes off me and Jon used that fact to get an extra
discount. The job was to start the week after next.
That afternoon we went shopping in town. Jon had me wear my long
wrap-around skirt and short baggy crop top. We went to the nice dress
shop where Kelly worked but the assistant told us that Kelly had left
and gone to work in Nottingham. The new assistant was nice but didn't
seem that friendly, just polite. We had a look at a few dresses and skirts
but Jon didn't like any of them so we moved on.
We went into a shoe shop and Jon bought himself a pair of shoes. While
he was doing that he told me to try a few pairs on. Needless to say he
told me to get a male assistant and to make sure that he got an eyeful
of my pussy. It was quiet easy in the wrap-around skirt, just a case of
letting it fall open.
Poor lad, he just didn't know where to look. It was obvious where he
wanted to look but he was just too shy to have a good look and he just
kept having quick looks. I made eye contact with him and smiled and
said, "it's okay to look" but he still kept on with the quick looks then
looking away.
From there we went to the 'Private' shop and had a good look at
everything. Jon bought a vibrating egg and some leather straps that he
wouldn't let me look at, said they were going to be a surprise. After that
we went home and had some tea. Later Jon told me to put a short
cotton dress on and we went and collected Bridie. I went to the door
while Jon waited in the car.
As Bridie got into the car Jon complimented her on her outfit. She
looked great in a smart dress with and suspenders (as I
found out later). Bridie asked Jon where we were going but he would
only tell us that it was a surprise and one that would make her nervous
to start off with, but she was to trust us.
We drove to a Leisure Centre in Mansfield called Water Meadows. Bridie
said that she hadn't planned on going swimming and hadn't brought a
costume. By that time I had realised what was going on, but didn't say
anything. Jon told Bridie not to worry and that everything was taken
care of. After Jon had paid our money and we entered the changing area
Bridie just stopped dead in her tracks. After a few seconds she said,
"They've got no clothes on, what's going on?" Jon told her that it was a
'naturist swim' and no one wore clothes at those. It took a couple of
minutes to persuade Bridie to strip off with us and she looked great as
she slowly took her clothes off. Needles to say Jon and me were naked
within seconds. Bridie came out with statements like "Everyone's looking
at me" and "Everyone can see that I've shaved my pussy." She said
that she'd only ever seen naked people on the television (apart from Jon
and me the previous day) and that no one had seen her naked since she
was a little kid, not even her parents.
She started to relax a bit when she realised that everyone was just
getting on with getting out of their clothes and into the pool. She also
commented on the fact that there were other people with no pubic hair
and that no one seemed to be taking any notice of them. Jon told her
that they were just there to have good relaxing natural swim enjoying
the lack of restrictions and inhibitions of clothes.
As we walked out into the swimming area Bridie was trying to cover
herself and she just stood there for a couple of minutes watching all the
naked people of all ages from babies to pensioners just doing what
people normally do in a swimming pool. There's not a lot at that Leisure
Centre but we had a good time. Bridie managed to relax and enjoy
herself apart from the times that were following her up the stairs to
the water slide. With their heads at her level she was still self-
conscious. In the end I sat on the side of the pool with my legs open
wide and no one took a blind bit of notice so I managed to get her to do
the same, but only for a few seconds.
We went up into the sauna and steam room suite and spent a bit of time
there. Bridie had never been into a sauna, a steam room, nor a spa
before. In there I whispered in Bridie's ear that it was good having sex
in a spa and she whispered back 'chance'. I then told her that I was sure
that I could arrange something, but not there as there were too many
people. It was great being able to walk around and swim in the nude
with lots of other people doing the same. So relaxing and natural. Non
of the sexual excitement of being naked or semi-naked when everyone
else has clothes on and people are trying to catch a glimpse of my
breasts or pussy. I like both situations really, it depends upon the mood
I'm in.
As we were getting dressed to leave we watched Bridie put her clothes
on. Jon suggested that she leave her underwear off but after a few
seconds thought she said, "maybe next time, I've got a lot of thinking to
do." When we dropped her off at home she gave us both a quick kiss,
full on the lips. Jon invited her to go out with us the next Saturday. We
arranged to pick her up at 8:00 p.m. again.
Back home Jon told me that the sight of Bridie getting dressed had
turned him on a bit and he was going to 'vent his lust' on my body. I
spent the night in his bed and went to sleep in the 'spoon' position with
him deep inside me.
Sunday September 6
Jon took me to the gym and I had to wear my white lycra shorts and a
baggy crop top. By the time we had finished I had a big damp patch in
the crotch which made the thin lycra virtually transparent. Good job that
I don't have any pubic hair as that would have been clearly visible.
From there we went into the sauna and Jon had me wearing one of the
Leisure Centre's towels that is only just big enough to cover my
and bum. Jon had me sit with my legs up bent at the knee so that my
pussy was on display. A couple of teenage came in and one of them
had a good look, but nothing else.
No swimming or spa, we went home after that. In the afternoon Jon got
a bucket and some bags of white powder out of the garage. When I
asked him what they were for he told me that he was going to take a
plaster of Paris mould of the lower part of my torso. When I asked him
what it was for he said he wasn't sure, but it seemed like a good idea
and could be fun. He had me stand (with my feet about a foot apart) in
the kitchen while he first covered me from below my to my knees
with Vaseline. Then he got a dildo and pushed it half into me. He said
that he wanted to be able to know exactly where my was and the
best angle to get into it. He then put 3 strips of clink-film up each side of
me and just behind the dildo so that the mould would be easier to get
off me once it was dry.
After that he wrapped some tea towels soaked in the plaster of Paris
mixture round me. As the mixture dried he pasted more and more of it
onto me until it was about half an inch thick. All this time I had to hold
my stomach in so that my little podge wouldn't be showing.
When he had finished we made me stay still for another 15 minutes to
let it harden. It felt funny being encased like that. Sort of sexually
exciting. Difficult to explain. When it came to get the mould off me we
had difficult time. At one point I was beginning to think that I was stuck
in it for life but Jon wasn't giving up and in the end it came off. It looks
good when the 2 halves are put together. You could even see the shape
of my lips as they gripped the dildo.
When the 2 halves are together the for the dildo makes me look as
if I have a giant hole. Jon says that we will go for the top half next time,
but I don't know what position he will do it in as he says that he wants
my to be 'proud'. While I was getting cleaned-up Jon went to check
his email, and apart from taking him some food, I never say him again
until breakfast next morning.
Week commencing September 7
On the Monday I used Sonique depilatory machine on the pubic hair that
I had been growing just above my slit. It took hours, but it was quite
painless and just gave me a very slight tingle. On face value it seems to
be doing the trick but the real test will be to see if it grows again. That
night Jon told me to grow all the hair around my lips and then remove
it. He also told me that he was going to grow all of his and that I would
be removing all his for him. That will take all day and I bet that it won't
happen without him getting a solid boner or two. Didn't see Bridie when
I went to Tesco on the Wednesday.
Thursday night the paperboy came to collect the money but it wasn't a
boy, it was a girl. After she got over the shock of me being naked she
couldn't stop giggling but she still took her time counting the money
while looking at me. When I said, "see you next week" she said,
"definitely."
Friday I went to the Job Centre to see what part-time jobs they had
going. A couple of bar work jobs but that was about it. Will have to talk
to Jon.
Saturday September 12
We went to Nottingham to look round the shops. Jon told me to wear
Ben which slowed us down quite a bit. Jon just laughed every time I had
to stop moving to either slow down, or have an orgasm. I really was
feeling horny and desperate for Jon to give me a good fucking, but I had
to wait until we got back to the car park. I'm sure that the CCTV
cameras were pointed at Jon's car. We probably gave the watching
the screens a good cheap thrill.
I was wearing my cheesecloth dress that day and Jon bought me a
smart burgundy jacket with matching short skirt. No fun in the changing
cubicle. When I got home Jon told me to move the buttons out as far as
I could. It was low cut as it was and it would be obvious that I didn't
have a bra on so after I had moved the buttons it didn't take much for
anyone to see my even when I twisted a bit, never mind when I
leaned forward.
I wore my new outfit (with 1 addition) when we took Bridie out. The
addition was the vibrating egg. We went to a nice style country pub
in a village called Tatenhill. Bridie looked great in a pink dress with
spaghetti straps. Her nipples told everyone that she wasn't wearing a
bra.
She had a cardigan on when I went to the door for her but it came off as
soon as she got in the car. Over a great meal she told us that she had
decided not to wear any underwear that night and that it was
not tights that we could see on her legs. Jon had decided that he would
do the driving and between us Bridie and me polished off 2 full bottles of
white wine.
By the time that we moved into the main part of the pub we were both
quite happy. Jon and me sat with our backs to an outside wall with
Bridie facing me. The table was small and Jon was hogging it. A few
minutes after we had sat down Bridie said that she could see right up
my skirt to my stomach and suggested that I should cross my legs
before someone else noticed.
I told her that not crossing my legs was one of the conditions of my
employment and that I would get punished if I did. She asked Jon if that
was right and she giggled when he said, "yes." "OK" she said, "if you
can't, then I won't" and she uncrossed hers. I slid down a bit in my seat
and looked up her dress and could see her stomach. She giggled a bit
more and after having a quick look to see if anyone was looking she
opened her legs so that I could see her pussy. She was obviously
getting a bit turned-on as her lips were swollen and glistening with her
juices. There was just a hint of her clit sticking out between her lips.
The problem with sliding down in your seat is that your skirt doesn't go
with you and it had virtually disappeared beneath my jacket. This meant
that Bridie could now see more of the tops of my legs and stomach. She
asked me if it was a wire was that was coming up between my
lips and up my stomach. Jon told her what it was and told me to open
my jacket and show her the control hanging out of the top of my skirt.
Jon caught me looking round to see if anyone was looking before
opening my jacket and told me that I had just earned a punishment. I
opened my jacket on the left side to reveal the control. Only problem
was that my left was on display as well. I don't think that anyone
saw it before Jon said that I could fasten my jacket. He then reached
over and switched the egg on to a slow speed so that it would take a
while for me to get worked up.
Jon sent me to the bar to get some more drinks. It's one of those split-
level buildings and the bar is quite low down with the bar staff even
lower so I had to bend down to make myself heard over the music and
general noise. I'm sure that the barman was pretending not to
hear me just so that he could keep looking down my jacket and when I
stood up straight waiting for him to get the drinks I could hear 3
behind me discussing whether or not I had any knickers on. Just to get
them wondering a bit more when the barman asked me for the money I
bent as far as I could over the bar. As I picked-up the drinks and walked
back to Jon and Bridie I heard one of the saying that he had seen
my lips so I couldn't have been wearing any.
Back at the table Jon told me that half the pub had seen my backside.
Jon and Bridie had been talking when I had been at the bar and Bridie
had asked Jon if she could stay with us that night. Jon had agreed on
one condition, that she telephoned her and told her. When Bridie
got back from the phone she asked me how the egg was doing.
"Simmering nicely" was my reply. We finished our drinks and left. As I
got near to the car I had to slow down and came just as I bent down to
get in. "Was that what I think it was?" Bridie asked. Before we moved
off Jon told me to take the egg out and asked Bridie if she wanted to try
it. She declined "for the time being."
As soon as we got home Jon told me to strip off and 'assume the
position'. Bridie seemed a little mystified until Jon explained and she just
stood watching as Jon reminded me that I was to be punished for
hesitating when he told me to open my jacket. He explained to Bridie
that I had to do whatever he told me, immediately. He then told me to
explain to Bridie that I was happy with the arrangement. He went
upstairs to get the tawse leaving me and Bridie to talk. It took me a
minute or two to convince Bridie that I was happy, very happy, and
wouldn't change the situation for anything.
When Jon came back he was naked and carrying the tawse. He told me
to get up and lean over the back of the sofa with my legs wide apart
before giving me 10 strokes. After I had said, "Ten - thank you Master"
he told me to 'assume the position' again and he gave me 5 more. One
over the tops of my thighs, one on each breast, and for the other two he
stood over my head with his dick directly over my face and landed both
strokes on my pussy.
Needless to say I was crying by then but when Jon told me to get up I
went over to Bridie and told her that I was alright and to prove that I
had enjoyed it as well I asked her to see how wet I was. It a bit as
her hand first touched my but as she moved a finger in between
my lips I gave a shudder and said, "go right in." Her finger did - for a
second, then she took her hand away.
Jon told me to go and get some coffee ready and when I got back Jon
and Bridie were sat on the sofa talking. It looked a bit silly in a way, Jon
was naked (with a semi) and Bridie still had her dress on. When I told
them what I was laughing at Bridie said that she could soon sort that
one out and stood up and lifted her dress off. Jon told her that she
looked good with her small pert cones sticking out of her chest and her
lovely smooth pubes. She still had her and suspender belt on,
but not for long. She lifted each leg in-turn, put her foot on the coffee
table and took them off. Jon must have enjoyed the display as his semi
became a full erection.
As we drank our coffee Bridie kept looking at Jon's dick which had some
pre-cum coming out of the tip. Finally she suddenly said, "I want to lose
my virginity tonight." Jon's only reply was "maybe" but I knew that he
would enjoy taking it later - after getting her really worked-up and
begging him to fuck her. He's a bit of a tease really.
When we went to bed (all 3 in Jon's) Jon told me to make love to Bridie
first. It was soon a 2-way thing with Bridie being as eager as I was. Jon
was just watching to start off with but it wasn't long before he joined in
and Bridie was wanking him. I guess that he was getting close to
coming cos he stopped her and told her to put a condom on him and to
get on top of him.
She slowly lowered herself down onto him and at one point she stopped,
then pushed and screamed. I guess that that was her virginity gone.
She just sat there on top of him for ages with a vacant look on her face.
Jon brought her back to earth, he came inside her. His jerking gave it
away. Bridie started to rise up and down and fuck him. It was a good
job that it didn't take long as Jon usually goes soft after a couple of
minutes. When they uncoupled I could see little spots of blood on Jon.
After that we went to sleep, Bridie on one side of Jon and me on the
other. When I woke up in the morning Jon was on top of Bridie fucking
her 'missionary' style.
Sunday September 13
We had the usual ritual of reading the papers over breakfast in the
nude, but this time there were 3 of us. A cramped shower followed with
Jon fucking me from behind and me finger-fucking Bridie while I tried to
push my tongue down her throat. After that we had to take Bridie home
as she had to go to work.
As it was a sunny day we went to a quiet part of the coast and parked in
a car park at the edge of some little village. We walked along the coast
for a bit and settled in amongst some sand dunes. As it was quiet we
both sunbathed nude. We stayed there for about an hour and hardly
saw anyone apart from 2 who kept walking up and down the path
through the dunes. I think that they must me part of the dirty
brigade who need to spy on women. Jon says that it doesn't bother us
and I quite enjoyed making sure that they got a really good view of me.
One time when one of them passed Jon started finger fucking me and I
started playing with him. After the went I was disappointed when
Jon stopped.
We went for a nude swim but didn't stay in for long. The North Sea is
bloody cold at the best of times and the middle of September isn't one
of those. After that we wrapped towels round ourselves and walked back
to the car park. There was an ice-cream van at the other end of the little
car park and Jon gave me some money and told me to get a couple of
ice-creams before I got changed. He also told me to make sure that the
towel 'accidentally' dropped off me on the way back.
As I walked up to the van I loosened the towel so that it felt very
insecure. I got the ice creams one in each hand and started walking
back. It only took about 10 feet before I could feel the towel starting to
slide down and another couple of steps and it fell right open. I managed
to grip it with one elbow but apart from that side I was naked. There
were a few people sat in their cars and they all stared at me as I walked
by them.
When I was about 20 feet from Jon's car a couple of lads about 14
stopped their bikes right in front of me and asked if I wanted any help.
When I said, "yes please" they got off their bikes and stood in front of
me looking at the obvious places. One said, "what would you like us to
do?" The other (a real cheeky sod) said, "play with your little tits." I
wasn't going to miss that opportunity and said, "you can play with my
tits as you put my towel back round me please." So they did, no
hesitation, straight grab and grope. After about a minute of nipple
pulling and tit squeezing one of them started going for my pussy. All this
was happening in the middle of a public car park in the middle of the
afternoon. It was getting a bit too risky so I said, "the towel please."
That stopped them, but not before a finger was in my pussy. The cheeky
one pulled my towel round me and tucked an end in to keep it in-place
and I left them watching me walk away.
Jon told me that he was pleased with the way that I had handled it,
which made me happy. We sat in the car and eat the ice cream before
Jon told me to get out and get changed as a 'new' car drove into the car
park. It doesn't take long to take a towel off and put a dress on, but Jon
had timed it right and I was naked as the car drove passed us. There
was a couple in it and the lad nearly crashed as he stared at me.
They had the windows open and I could hear the shout at him to
watch where he was going.
Back home Jon did his usual trick of disappearing into his study.
Week commencing September 14
Monday - The weather was cold that morning and I decided to put my
dungaree dress on. I had forgotten that the workmen would be arriving
to do the conservatory and they arrived just after Jon had left. They
(one about 45 and the other about 30) both came to the door to say
that they were here and looked a little disappointed when I opened the
door with some clothes on. I took them round the back and showed
them where everything was. One asked me what the scaffold frame was
for and I couldn't think of anything better to say than "It's for me to
sunbathe on." They both looked at me with a puzzled look so I said,
"who's for a cup of tea then?"
I left them to it and went and put the kettle on. I still had the dress on
when I took them the tea but took it off when I got back inside as the
sun was starting to shine and the house was warming up because I had
put the heating on. I was doing the ironing in the kitchen when one of
the brought their cups back. His face lit up as I opened the back
door and he saw me naked. "It's true then" he said. "What is?" I replied.
"That you walk around the house naked, the boss said you did but we
didn't believe him." "Well I do, the garden as well. Is that a problem?"
I asked. "Not with us, you can be naked as much as you like for us we're
not bothered. Can we have another brew in about an hour please?"
I took them their next 'brew' and they kept me talking for ages. We
talked about everything and nothing before I told them that I had to go.
I suppose that I was enjoying the attention, and judging by the bulges
in their trousers they were enjoying the view. It went on like that for
most of the day and they hadn't finished digging the trench when the
concrete wagon arrived. It had to wait out the front while they hurriedly
finished the digging. I stayed inside, out of the way and when Jon got
home he said it was my fault for teasing the men. Jon said that he
wasn't going to punish me because the job got done, even if they didn't
finish until 7:00 p.m.
Tuesday - 2 different arrive to do the brick work. Again it was one
older and a man. I thought that it was best that I kept a
dress on when I took the tea to them, but the did catch me
naked when he brought the cups into the kitchen without knocking. You
should have seen his face light-up.
Went to Tesco and saw Bridie. She was very busy but she said that she
would ring me.
Wednesday - Yet more different came. This time it was 2
about my age. I had got fed-up with taking tea out to them so I told
them to come and make their own in the kitchen. I kept a dress on until
after they got started then removed it to start on the job of removing
the hair round my lips with the Sonique depilatory machine. That
was a laborious task and my back ached having to bend-over so much,
but it will have been worth while if it doesn't grow again. The signs are
good, the hair at the top of my haven't started growing again.
One of the walked into the kitchen as I was getting myself some
lunch and didn't seem at all surprised by the fact that I was naked. We
got chatting and it turned out that he and his were naturists and he
would have preferred to be naked as well. He was a nice and I
quite enjoyed the chat. He came back in later on and we continued the
talks. The other didn't come in at all and it turns out that he's gay.
Thursday - When Jon went to work he left me restrained, spread-eagle
to the punishment bed with a blindfold on. Before he had done that he
had attached a big lump of ice from the freezer to the cord of the roller
blind on the window. He put a bucket under it to catch all the drips and
told me that it would take about 3 hours for it to melt sufficiently
enough for the blind to roll up so that anyone could see into the room.
That meant that in 3 hours and for the rest of the day any and all of the
workmen who were working on the roof of the conservatory would be
able to see me tied to the bed naked with my legs spread wide; and I
wouldn't be able to see them.
Those 3 hours were a killer. On the one hand I was so helpless and was
frightened what the might do when they saw me and on the other
hand the excitement was tremendous, my juices were soaking the bed.
I had been listening to the outside and come to the conclusion that
they were again 2 different men. They sounded youngish but it was
difficult to tell. I heard the blind go up when the ice melted and waited
for some indication that I had been spotted. It took what seemed like
hours before I heard one of them say "Here Ben, come and have a look
at this." My heart was pounding, I felt frightened but excited. It's one
thing walking around naked and talking to strange men, but it's certainly
another thing being tied-up and have absolutely no defence against
them if they decided to do something to me.
"Bloody hell!" was Ben's reply. And then "remember what the boss said,
we'll get sacked if we touch her." His mate then said, "but he didn't say
anything about photographs did he and I've got a in the van." A
short while later I heard a clicking and winding on. After about 3
shots Ben's mate said, "let's go inside and take some more." A couple of
minutes later I heard the bedroom door open and heavy breathing
before 3 more photos were taken. Then the film rewound. Ben's mate
said, "I'm off to buy another film" then I heard the van's engine start.
Was Ben still in the room with me or not? there was silence for a couple
of minutes then I heard the zip on a pair of jeans being opened. 'Oh no I
thought, he's going to fuck me,' but he didn't, I felt his breath on my
very wet but he didn't touch me. Then I heard the rhythmic
movement of clothes. He was wanking. Was he going to shoot his load
over me, perhaps onto my pussy? I was laying there rigid with my
getting wetter and wetter listening to him wanking wondering what he
was going to do and wishing that I could see what he was doing. In the
end he moaned a couple of times and that was it. When his mate came
back they took a lot more photographs and just before it all went quiet I
heard Ben's mate say "that'll give the lads down at the pub something
to talk about." Photos of me naked, spread-eagle tied to a bed were
going to be passed round a pub in Derby. The thought excited me, but I
was wondering if any of the people who saw them would recognise me
and say something.
I really wanted to cum, but there was nothing that I could do. I also
wanted to go for a but ....
Jon came home early that night and released me. He wouldn't let me go
for a until I had told him what had happened. I told him about the
men when they first saw me but didn't say anything about the
or them coming into the bedroom. I said that I didn't hear anything
else. That was a bit daft, cos I know that Jon will read this sometime,
and I'll get punished for not telling him the truth, but I really needed to
relieve myself, in more ways than one. When I sat on the loo I didn't
know which to do first, or masturbate. The came second.
Saturday September 19
Another 2 workmen came to finish off the job. There were the electrics
and the plumbing to sort out which meant that the had to be in the
house for a lot of the time. After the first couple of times looking at me
the just ignored me and got on with the job. I felt totally safe being
naked with Jon being there. They finished mid afternoon and Jon then
took me into town. He wanted to get some more plaster of Paris to
make a of my torso.
I don't know what he would want that for, but it would help me when I
was in my dress making mode. While we were out he took me to
Debenhams and bought me a coat. It comes down to about half
way between my knees and and doesn't have any buttons. It
relies on the belt being tied to keep it together. Jon said that it would be
easier for me to 'flash' people that way.
When we got home I went into the conservatory. It was lovely and
warm and I could see that I was going to enjoy being able to relax in
there looking out over the garden and fields with it being lovely and
warm in there, but freezing outside.
Jon took me out for dinner to a posh restaurant and I had to wear the
remote controlled vibrator and my dress that just has a front and a back
and laces up the sides. Jon would only let me lace it up from my hips to
the top. The front and back don't meet and they leave a gap of about 3
inched up each side. With the thin rope lacing it is obvious that I'm not
wearing anything underneath. Jon left the remote control on the table
and turned it up each time a waiter came to the table. It was most
embarrassing when I had an orgasm as the waiter was explaining what
was on the sweet trolley to me. He asked me if I was okay and even
apologised for if the food was causing my distress.
It was a good job that Jon had told me to lift the back part of the dress
up so that my bum was directly onto the seat. If it hadn't been then my
dress would have had the big wet patch instead of the seat covers. As it
was the wet patch was very visible when I did get up.
Sunday September 20
After breakfast Jon took me to the Hotel Gym - Jon made me work really
hard on all the machines and I was soaked in sweat when we finished. I
had put only my tennis dress on and it made it easier for working harder
as it automatically fell over my whenever I was doing any of the
exercises. I was glad that Jon didn't ask me to do some exercises
standing on my head as there were quite a few people there, including
some of the staff.
After the Gym we went for a swim. I had taken my over-sized orange
bikini with me and had a bit of trouble keeping the bottoms up. As it
was the crotch of it was way below my and gaping open for
anyone to see whenever my legs weren't closed. Jon had me swimming
breaststroke, a lot of it on my back so even I could see my a lot
of the time. As it was there was only one and one (both about
15) that seemed to notice.
The Jacuzzi was nice, we stayed in there for ages and Jon told me to
take the bottoms off and put them on the side for everyone to see. I got
a puzzled look from one middle-aged couple when they saw them and
one came and sat on the side right next to me. He was looking
down my top onto my and nipples which were showing from that
angle. I saw him catch Jon's eye at one point but that didn't stop him
looking because Jon said, "nice out today isn't it?"
From there it was the steam room and Jon told me to sit with my knees
about 18 inches apart. That meant that anyone sitting on the other
opposite side would be able to see my pussy. The and followed
us in and were looking but the steam must have made it difficult for
them to see anything. After a long session in there I was beginning to
feel a little dizzy so Jon told me to go and take a shower then take my
bikini off and wrap a towel round me and he would meet me in the rest
area. When I got there Jon was on one of the loungers with his feet up
and his knees bent. He had a towel on as well and I could easily see his
dick and balls. He told me to lie on the longer next to him in the same
position. I guess that he wanted anyone who came in to be able to see
either of our private parts, dependant upon which type they were
interested.
We started reading some magazines that were in there and after about
10 minutes the same and came in and sat opposite us. They
kept looking at us and whispering to each other and after a few minutes
the got up and went. This left the who has having a real good
look at me. Not wanting to deprive him of a good education I slowly
opened my legs a bit more so that he could get the best possible view.
Then the door opened again and the came back in. I think that she
must have been braver than the because she now had a towel
round her and it looked like she had taken her costume off because she
no longer had any straps over her shoulders. She lay down on the same
longer and after a minute and some more whispering she lifted her
knees. Sneaking quick looks round the magazine I could just make out
some black pubic hairs. From the angle I thought that Jon would be able
to see better and when I talked to him later, yes he had. He'd been able
to see everything she'd got. He said that he was impressed that she'd
had the courage to do it but disappointed that she hadn't removed her
pubic hair. The and the were still whispering and then the
got up and slowly walked out. He had a real good look at both me and
the as he went.
He came back in almost straight away but hadn't got changed. He still
had his swimming costume on but it was bulging at the front. Poor lad
looked a bit embarrassed, especially when the giggled at him when
she saw it. Jon got up and came and sat next to me with his back to
them. He put an arm round my leg that was nearest to him and slowly
opened my legs even more. So much so that my lips were parting. After
about a minute of that we got up and went into the sauna which was
empty, so Jon told me to take my towel off and lay on it - on my back
with my knees up and open. Jon took his towel off and sat on it. Five
minutes later the and came in, I guess that they wanted another
look. Jon had sat in a place that he could see who was coming in and
had not told me to cover up so I didn't move when they came in. The
boy had gone and got his towel but I could still see the bulge.
They stopped when they saw us both naked, but Jon said, "Come on in,
don't let us stop you. We've gone European, hope you don't mind." The
girl muttered a "no" and they both came in and sat down. After a minute
or so the stood up and said, "I think we'll join you" and took her
towel off. She then said, "come on Peter." Peter was a little reluctant,
possibly because of his hard-on that was embarrassing him but they
both sat down. His dick was about the same size as Jon's (when it's
hard), but I was thinking that it wouldn't stay like that for long in that
heat. The had quite big for her age and a hairy (as Jon
sometimes calls it). I was right, after about 5 minutes the boy's hard-
on had gone. After 10, they had both had enough and they went,
leaving just Jon and me. I have to admit that I was getting quite hot by
then, and we both went out a couple of minutes later. Jon told me to
use one of the showers just outside the sauna, and to only half close the
curtain, but no one came in. After I had cooled down, Jon told me to go
and get changed, and to meet him in the reception. When I got there he
was waiting for me with a couple of drinks in his hands. As we were sat
there drinking, the and then the came out of the changing
rooms. She smiled and said, "hi" in response to Jon smiling at her, but
they both left.
By that time it was early afternoon and Jon took me to a for
some lunch. I had put on my denim dungarees dress that day with a
short crop top underneath, and when we were moving round the table
getting food I noticed one standing next to me quite a lot and
trying to look down my skirt. I guess that he'd noticed that he could see
right down to the floor and my body all that way.
I think that we both eat too much, cos when we got home neither of us
could be bothered to do anything other than watch TV.
Week commencing September 21
Quite a boring week really, nothing special happened at all, other than
Vicky rang and asked us if we would like to go to a newish club in
Nottingham with her on the Saturday night. Apparently it's a lively
place that she thinks we will enjoy. Had a good chat with Bridie at
Tesco, she has promised to give me a ring to see about coming round
sometime.
Saturday September 26
Jon had to go to work so it was a quiet day until the evening. As we
were driving over to Vicky's flat Jon told me that there would be a joiner
arriving on the following Tuesday to do some 'modifications' in the
punishment room. He told me to co-operate with him and do everything
that he asked. The 'everything' bit had me intrigued and I wondered if I
he would be telling me to have sex with him. Well, Jon did say 'do
everything' so if that's what Jon wants, then that's what I will do. Hope
he's a hunk.
When we got to Vicky's flat she wasn't ready and one of her flat-mates
(Liz) invited us in. While we were waiting we were talking to Liz and
Kelly (the other flat-mate) about where we were going. Liz said that we
should be careful as she had heard of drugs and orgies. Just as
she mentioned 'orgies' Vicky walked through the living room to her
bedroom, naked. She said 'hello' and kept going. "just about ready
then" Jon said. Kelly said, "yeah, she doesn't wear much these days."
Jon asked if that bothered her and Liz. Liz jumped-in and said, "it's done
wonders for our love lives, just keep wanting to come back here
once they've discovered that there's a naked woman in the flat." Jon
was right, within seconds Vicky was with us wearing a lovely tight black
dress (Jon had told me to wear a low cut thin cotton dress with a flared
short skirt that night).
When we got to the club Jon paid and we went in and got a drink. It's a
big nice place with different levels. The music was good and it wasn't
long before we were having a good time. Vicky and me kept going for a
dance together and kept butting-in and asking if they could dance
with us. When we told Jon he said we could dance with them if we liked.
A bit later Jon was dancing with me and Vicky was with a when the
DJ suddenly started playing some rock and roll music. Jon amazed me
the way he could do it, just like you see on the TV. He had me spinning
all over the place, it was great fun, but hard work. I was knackered
when we went to sit down.
When Vicky came back she told me that we had had a little audience
and that with Jon spinning me round so much I had been displaying
what I wasn't wearing. The bloke that Vicky had been dancing with had
stopped dancing and just stared at me. Just then the pace slowed down
and Jon took me for a slow dance. We were dancing slow with our arms
round each other. What I didn't notice at the time (Vicky told me later)
was that Jon had his hands on the top of my bum, under my skirt. Most
of my bum had been on display for about 4 or 5 minutes and I hadn't
even noticed.
When the pace increased Vicky and me were up again. We'd just started
dancing with 2 when the floor started filling with foam. It didn't
take long before it was waist high and people were scooping it up and
putting it on people's heads. Within minutes everyone was covered and
all you could see was lumps of foam moving around. I think that the
men took it as a chance to start groping the because there were a
lot of screams and shouting. A hand grabbed at me and when I didn't
move away it started exploring under my dress. I backed off when a
finger went inside me. I made it back to Jon and saw Vicky sat next to
him trying to brush the foam off herself.
I don't know what the foam was made of but it didn't take long for it to
disappear and for things to get back to normal. After a few more drinks
Vicky asked if we knew what was through a door that was in a corner of
the room near the bar. She'd seen a few people go though it but no one
come back. We watched a couple go through before Jon said, "come on,
we're going to have a look."
The door took us down a staircase to another big room that had a little
swimming pool and a bar in it. There were people at the bar and around
the pool. There was also a couple splashing around in the pool. It looked
like they only had their knickers on, the was definitely topless and
her big were bouncing about like a couple of balloons. We got
another drink and sat by the pool watching those balloons as the couple
were trying to duck each other. A couple of came down the stairs
and after a quick drink (down in one) they stripped their dresses over
their heads and jumped in. They were both wearing thong knickers that
hardly covered their pussies. That must have been some sort of signal
because about 4 couples got up and stripped to their undies and jumped
in. Only one had a bra on and that come off before she jumped in.
Vicky turned to Jon and asked if we could go in. Before he could answer
our shoes and dresses were off and we were in. Jon told me that a
bouncer that was near the bar had pointed at us and started to say
something but stopped after saying "you can't", shrugged his shoulders
and carried-on talking to the woman next to him. When I surfaced the
man next to me said, "nice bod" to me which made me feel good. I said,
"thank you" and turned to try to duck Vicky under the water. We spent
about 5 minutes splashing about but it was getting a bit crowded. I
bumped into a few people and twice I backed into someone who put
their hands round me and started groping my and pussy. When
I turned round there were so many people that I couldn't make out who
had done it. There was also one who was groping me from under
the water, I felt his hand slide up from my ankle right onto my pussy.
Shortly after that Jon called us out. We hadn't thought about how we
would get dry and we had to try and brush as much water off us with
our hands before putting our dresses on. As I pulled mine on I noticed
that most of the people in the room had stopped and were watching
Vicky and me get dressed. That made me feel good, proud that I had
something that people wanted to look at. I decided to give then a good
look at my ass and as I bent over to put my shoes on. I got a bit
excited doing that.
We went back upstairs after that and had another drink. I was glad that
Jon gave us a chance to dry-off before we went home, it was cold
outside when we came. While we were having that drink Vicky told us
about the groping that she had had. She'd been as lucky as me, but
she'd gone one further and groped a as he groped her. She said
that he had had a hard-on which wasn't very big. After that we got a
taxi back to Vicky's flat and we spent a crowded night in her small bed.
Jon fucked us both before falling asleep but Vicky and me managed to
'pleasure' each other before I went to sleep.
Sunday September 27
I woke up as Vicky was getting out of the bed and followed her into the
bathroom. It was mid morning by then and Liz and Kelly were both in
the living room as we walked through. My head was hurting and the
best I could do was to mutter "morning." It took a shower with Vicky to
wake me up. Not sure if it was the water that woke me up or Vicky hand
playing with my pussy. I had just orgasmed when Jon walked in, naked
with a morning erection. He hadn't noticed Liz and Kelly but they told
me later that they had certainly seen him.
I got out and went and put the kettle on while Vicky did something
about Jon's hard-on. They came out of the bathroom just as I was
making the coffee and I heard Jon apologise to Liz and Kelly for his state
of dress then Kelly said that they weren't bothered and that he had a
nice dick. I wasn't going to argue with that.
We got our coffee and went and sat in the living room and we all got
talking. The subject of shaved pubes came up and Kelly asked me if I
had changed my mind and was growing mine again. Jon told me to show
everyone that there was only hair on the front of my and non
underneath. He told her about the machine to remove it permanently
and told her that I was growing the last bit ready for permanent
removal.
Liz asked me if it was embarrassing for me when I went to the doctors
so I told her that neither the doctor or the nurses had batted an eyelid
when they saw me, nor when they realised that I didn't wear any
knickers. Kelly said that she was thinking of trying shaving and Vicky
said that we would help her if she liked. Just as Kelly said, "yes please,"
Liz said that there was no way that she was going to shave hers. Vicky
whispered to me "we'll see about that."
It wasn't long before Vicky's razor and other 'tools' came out and Kelly
was stripping off. She wasn't at all hesitant which I thought she might
be because Jon was there. Kelly has bigger than me and her aureole
are a lot bigger but her nipples are a lot smaller. She's not a natural
blond either. After Vicky and me trimmed as much as we could with the
scissors Kelly lathered herself and lay on the floor waiting for Vicky to
start with the razor. It was Jon who picked the razor up and said, "right
let's get started." Kelly said that she thought that Vicky would be doing
it so I said that Jon had had years of practice using a razor and that he
had shaved me dozens of times. With that she said, "okay" and Jon
started.
I could see that Kelly was enjoying the experience and she let out a
quiet moan when Jon (deliberately I suspect) flicked her little clit. By the
time he had finished there were more of her juices than of the shaving
cream. Jon finished off by holding a warm damp cloth over all her
and she gave out another louder moan. I suspect that Jon had pushed
part of it up her hole.
When she stood up she covered her with her hand and started
rubbing her hand all over her pubic area. "Nice and smooth and I feel
very naked" she said. Vicky said, "wait until you get your leg over, it
add a whole new world to your feelings." The only person left in the
room that still had some pubic hair and some clothes on was Liz. Vicky
looked at her and said, "your turn Liz." Liz wasn't happy and said, "no
way" but Vicky was determined and said, "come on girls, let's get her
clothes off."
Liz put up quite a struggle but she was out-numbered and it didn't take
long for us to get her naked. Liz is a bit over-weight but has a nice pair
of breasts, a lot bigger than mine with small nipples. Her hips are quite
big and she has (had) a lot of black pubic hair. I think that the sight of 3
girls stripping a fourth was a bit of a turn-on for Jon because he'd got a
bit of a hard-on. It was getting harder the more Liz struggled and the
more we had to hold her down. Jon had to do the trimming with the
scissors before he started with the razor.
By the time Jon had shaved the lot off I was getting a bit out of breath.
Liz was still struggling as Jon was wiping the last of the shaving cream
off. Fortunately Liz hadn't been screaming, but she was getting excited.
It was the swelling lips and juices that gave it away. When Jon
stood up his erection stood up like a flagpole. As Liz was getting up she
got onto her knees and was directly in front of Jon. Her face was within
inches of his dick. "Oh! I think that I should take that as a compliment
but I'm still not happy about what you lot have done to me." "You'll get
used to it and you might even get to like it" Kelly said.
After that we all sat down again while Vicky went to get us some more
coffee. Liz was sulking a bit and had put her dressing gown back on but
Kelly was still naked. Jon and me were telling Kelly about the fun that I
was having going without knickers and pubic hair. Everyone seemed to
be ignoring Jon's hard-on until Vicky came back into the room with the
coffee. After she had handed them out she asked Jon if she could sit on
his lap as there were no chairs left.
Before Jon had finished saying 'yes' she was on his lap. I didn't actually
she if she positioned herself so that his dick slid into her, or actually see
it go into her but the expression on her face told me that he was in her.
Liz had noticed as well and her eyes and mouth opened wide. Kelly
looked a bit surprised as well but Jon and me kept telling Kelly about
some of our little 'incidents.' Vicky was joining in as well and after about
5 minutes we were all (including Liz) having a good laugh. I guess that
all the and laughing had cooled Vicky and Jon down as I saw
Vicky shuffle about on Jon's lap and I saw his limp dick as she adjusted
her position.
About lunchtime Jon decided that we should be heading for home and
we got dressed and left. We stopped at a McDonald's on the way home
and got a take-away. Jon had told me to slide forward in my seat and
then lay back with my dress pulled up a bit so that my was just
showing. The lad who took our money couldn't take his eyes off me. He
gave Jon the right change but I couldn't understand what he was saying.
At the hatch where we got the take-away the really took her time
getting it ready and it was obvious that she was staring at me as much
as she could.
Back home we had the take-away and then spent most of the afternoon
reading the papers and watching television. We both went to bed early
(separately) that night.
Week commencing September 28
Monday - Spent most of the day removing the hair from the front of my
pussy. With a bit of luck it has all gone for good and I will just have to
use the razor on my legs and armpits from now on. I might try the
machine on my armpits but the hair there is a lot finer so I don't know
how I will get on.
Tuesday - The joiner arrived. I greeted him wearing my usual apparel -
nothing, but he just said, "show me to the room and I'll get on with it."
Apparently Jon had asked him to move everything out of the
'punishment' room and into the back bedroom. Once he'd done that he
started bring tools and pieces of wood and other things in from his van.
He didn't seem at all surprised by me being naked and virtually ignored
it. When I took him a cup of tea he told me that he specialised in
making unusual items and that he had made a few things like what he
was going to make before, and that he would need my help to get things
made to the right measurements. But he wouldn't tell me what the
'things' were at that stage. He told me to wait and see. What he did do
was to measure the height of my waist to the floor and from the tips of
my outstretched hands to my waist.
By late afternoon he had the frame of something built. It looked a bit
like one of those vaulting horses that you find in school gyms, I think
you call them pommel horses. When I mentioned this to him he said
that that was where the idea came from but it certainly wasn't one of
those. He said that he called it a 'whipping-T'. It was slightly higher
than my waist level with 2 inverted 'V's supporting a horizontal beam.
He didn't get much further with it that day, and left shortly after Jon got
home. Jon wouldn't tell me about it either.
Wednesday - The was back early and got straight down to his
work. When I took him some tea mid morning the 'whipping-T' had
sprouted a horizontal 'T' piece out the back of it. This was supported by
another inverted 'V' down to the floor. He had stated making some
padding for the horizontal bars and when I went in he said that my
timing was quite good and that he wanted me to lay on the 'whipping-T'
in a couple of positions so that he could take some more measurements.
Firstly he told me walk up to the original horizontal bar and lay over it
with my stomach right up to it. I had to jump up a bit to do this and my
toes only just managed to touch the floor. He then told me to open my
legs as far as I could and he measured the distance from my ankles to
nearest uprights (ankle straps I guessed). With me in that position I
would be in the perfect position for Jon to 'whip' me so I guess that's
where the name 'whipping-T' came from. The also measured the
distance from my wrists to the back uprights. He didn't seem at all
interested in the fact that like that my was wide open for him to
see.
After that he took me round the back and got me to lie on my stomach
along the back horizontal bar. The bar wasn't very wide and it meant
that I was being supported by the bar that started right on my pubic
bone. Fortunately my head was on the junction of the 'T'. As I was
getting on I couldn't help noticing the pressure that it was putting on my
pubic bone and I started to get a bit wet. The then asked me open
my legs again and he took similar measurements before asking me to lie
on my back and do it again. Again he didn't seem to take any notice of
my now wet pussy. I couldn't help thinking that laid in any of those
positions I would be in the ideal position for Jon to either punish me or
fuck me. The left just before Jon got home. Jon asked me if I liked
the 'whipping-T'. What could I say other that "yes."
Thursday - The 'whipping-T' was finished. It had padded nylon with
velcro wrist and ankle fasteners attached to the bottom of the legs with
shortish chains. The padding was covered with a purple velvet like
material. At the bottom end of the 'T' the padding got a lot thinner and I
saw something that I hadn't noticed before. There was a about 2
inches in diameter and about a foot from the end. When I asked what it
was for I was told that it was for a dildo and the showed me how it
was held in place by a bracket underneath. I suppose it would be a bit
like that bike of Jon's that has a in the saddle for a dildo although
just being astride the 'T' with a dildo in me didn't seem quite as much
fun as cycling around in public with one in me.
The got on with the other things and he put quite a few rings in the
ceiling and into one of the walls. Jon was going to be able to restrain me
in lots of different positions. The also installed an electric motor so
that I could be raised and lowered easily by attaching ropes through
different rings and pulleys. That thought sounded interesting but a little
frightening and I had thoughts of being restrained through wrong rings
and the motor going mad and trying to pull me apart.
The motor has an attachments to it so that the ropes can be wound
round it as I'm being pulled up into the air. There is another attachment
that I couldn't work out what it was for. It is an egg shaped plate about
2 feet from end to end and is only wide enough to have the rope go
round it once.
What I hadn't worked out was that there is a way of fastening the rope
underneath the 'egg' and when the egg slowly turns it will push the rope
away then let it back. The effect of that would be that the tension of the
rope would increase and decrease therefore raising and lowering what
ever (or whoever) was on the other end. It was then that I realised how
much fun the dildo through the in the bottom of the 'T' could be. If
I was sat astride the 'T' with a dildo in and my wrists tied high with the
rope going through a ceiling ring and back to the 'egg' the slow turning
of the motor would mean that I would be raised and lowered onto the
dildo.
In other words it was an electric 'fucking' machine. I was looking
forward to trying that but I suddenly started thinking about what would
happen if Jon set it going and then left me for hours. I would die from a
mixture of pain and pleasure.
I left the to it and when I went in later in the day I worked out
what 2 other things were that the had been working on. One was a
big circle of wood like a solid wheel, but it was vertical and off the
ground. It was in some sort of frame that would allow it to spin and it
was big enough for me to be restrained spread-eagle onto it. I had
visions of getting dizzy as I was spinning naked on some sort of 'wheel
of fortune' television program.
The other thing that had had me puzzled was something between the
legs of the top of the 'whipping-T'. It was spring loaded and looked like
it would spring up and hit my if it was let lose. It all made sense
when the attached a rubbery dildo to it. I reckoned that with me in
the spanking position it would be in just about the right position to give
me a lot of pleasure. I hoped that it could have a rope attached so that I
could control its movement somehow.
The finished just after Jon got home, and after inspecting
everything Jon paid him and he left. Jon told me that he was looking
forward to me needing my next punishment. Later that evening the
papergirl came again. It had been 3 weeks since she had been and she
still couldn't stop staring at my nakedness. I thought that I would see if
I could get her to relax a bit and to talk a bit. I invited her to come into
the kitchen for a coke or something. She seemed a little reluctant but
finally came in.
We sat there drinking and talking for about 10 minutes. She was asking
me if it felt weird not having any clothes on all the time and talking to
strangers like that. I told her that having no clothes on didn't feel any
different to when I used to wear clothes. I told her that I didn't have to
worry about what to wear or have anywhere as much washing to do.
She asked about my lack of pubic hair and got a little defensive when I
said that it couldn't have been long ago when she didn't have any.
Apparently hers had started growing when she was 11. I was just about
to suggest that she try my way of life (well parts of it) when Jon came in
and she decided that she had better leave. Jon decided to leave the
new equipment until the weekend, which disappointed me a bit.
Friday - Was Tesco day and I went in the morning and had a long chat
with Bridie. I also had a couple of the lads in there follow me
around, they got real close when I was bending over in the freezer
section so I took my time and let them have a good look. It didn't cost
me anything, it gave them a cheap thrill and it did me too. The thought
of a couple of blooded staring at my got me a bit
excited as well.
In the afternoon I went into the punishment room and experimented to
get the best positions on the 'whipping-T'. It was quite comfortable
really. When I was over the top part of the 'T' I tried to reach the
fastener to release the spring-loaded dildo but I couldn't. I
experimented with the motor and the 'egg' and I managed to get it to
do what the had described. I got a bit adventurous then and
though that I would try this 'fucking' machine. I set the motor going
with going over the 'egg' and hanging above the bottom part of the 'T'. I
was already wet just thinking about it so I locked the dildo in place and
climbed onto the 'T'.
I sat astride it behind the dildo and managed to attach the velcro wrist
cuffs to me and then to the rope. I had to really up to do that.
So far so good, I was going up and down at about a slow fuck speed but
the next problem was to get onto the dildo. I managed that by swinging
my legs up and putting my feet on the 'T'. Then by pushing on my feet I
could raise my body enough to get my to the top on the dildo. As
I was lowering myself onto the dildo one of my feet slipped and I got the
rest of the dildo into me a lot quicker than I had wanted. It felt as if it
was going come right through me and out of my mouth. I had no choice
other than to let the other foot down and let the rope and the 'T' take
my weight.
Of course the motor didn't stop and I was going up and down just as the
machine was supposed to do. It didn't take long before my juices were
really flowing and I was on my way to an orgasm. The had
measured everything just right, my feet didn't touch the floor and the
'egg' took me up and down the full length of the dildo. It was brilliant.
After the third orgasm I decided that I'd had enough for the first session
and wanted to stop the machine and get off. It was then that I realised
that I was too exhausted to even get my feet up onto the 'T'. I'd
screwed-up. I'd been to eager to try it out and hadn't planned a way
out. I was stuck there and my fourth orgasm was building up. At first I
started to panic but managed to pull myself together and started
thinking, but I just couldn't think of any way to stop the motor or to
climb off. If only I'd put a chair on either side so that I could stand on
them.
It was only about 4 o'clock and I wasn't expecting Jon home for another
hour and the orgasms kept coming quicker and quicker. I though I was
going to die. In the end I must have passed-out as the next thing I
remember was Jon lifting me off the 'T' and carrying me to my bed.
After that it was next morning and I had the sorest that I have
ever had. It felt like I had been fucked by an elephant (guess work I'm
glad to say). I could hardly walk but I didn't think that there was any
permanent damage.
Saturday October 3
Jon had guessed what I had done and told me that I would get punished
for not waiting as he had told me. He let me stay in bed for the day and
I slept for most of it. When I did get up I just watched television for the
rest of the day. Wow! what an experience, I want try it again but I don't
want to suffer the after effects. I will plan it better next time.
Sunday October 4
I was still quite sore when I got up so Jon agreed to delaying the
'official' inauguration of the new punishment room until later in the
week. After the usual Sunday morning reading the papers we went to
the cinema in the afternoon. We saw some action film or other, I didn't
think that it was that good. We sat right at the back in the middle and
after about half an hour Jon told me to slowly slip out of my dress.
I was wearing my new (ish - not my favourite) cheesecloth dress so it
was quite easy. There was no one within about 6 seats in any direction
so I wasn't that worried about being seen. It's amazing, I sat there
naked for going on for an hour and no one noticed a thing. They
obviously thought more of the film than I did.
As it was coming to an end Jon told me to put my dress on again. I
reckon that the only people that knew I was naked were Jon and me. In
a way I was a little disappointed.
Back home Jon decided that I was fit enough to take my punishment for
using the 'fucking' machine before I was supposed to. I had to climb
over the top of the 'whipping-T' for a spanking. It was quite comfortable,
even when Jon put the velcro wrist and ankle cuffs on so that I couldn't
move. If it hadn't been Jon there I could have got embarrassed as my
wide-open was on full view to anyone who was behind me; but at
least I wouldn't have been able to see their faces.
Jon gave me 10 stokes with the tawse with me doing the usual counting.
Needless to say I was quite wet by the time I had said, "Ten - thank
you Master." After that Jon slowly released the spring that was holding
the dildo in place and it came up and straight into me. The joiner had
got his measuring right again. The pressure of the spring wasn't that
great and I think that I might just have been able to tense my muscles
and keep it out - if I had wanted to. I was a little surprised at only
getting 10 strokes but at the same time I knew that there was more (of
one sort or another) to come.
Jon played with the lever for a minute or two, inspecting the mechanics
and pressure and pulled it out a couple of times and let it spring back
into me. He unfastened the restrains after that and told me to lay back
against the 'wheel of fortune' he strapped first one ankle in place, then
lifted me up so that the seconds strap could be fastened on my other
ankle.
That was the hardest bit and it wasn't long before I was spread-eagle on
the wheel. When he released the wheel and started to turn it round I felt
a bit funny. If Jon was going to spin the wheel fast I was going to get
dizzy. I think that Jon wasn't too sure about the fastenings and what
would happen to them (and me - I hope) when I was on my side and
upside down because he turned the wheel only slowly and stopped it in
various places to see what happened.
After one full revolution he decided (and I'm glad he did) that I needed
to be strapped on over my waist. I was all right when I was upside-
down but when I was on my side I was sliding down a bit and it my
wrists and ankles. Fortunately the joiner had anticipated that and had
left various holes in the wheel and some padded nylon straps with velcro
fasteners. Jon put a strap over my waist and turned the wheel again.
When I was upside-down Jon stopped the wheel and asked me how I
was. When I said, "OK" he said, "I thought that you were, the signs are
there." It was then that I realised that my spread was at his head
height and that the juices that had started to flow when I was on the
'whipping-T' were still there. If anything they were increasing, there's
something about having my spread right in front of a man's face
(even one that I know well) that just gets me excited. I don't know if it's
the vulnerability or the exhibitionist in me or what. I've recently
realised that I am a bit of an exhibitionist. I must have been all along
but it took Jon to bring it out in me.
Jon then decided to spin the wheel right round a few times and then let
go. It kept turning another 3 times before stopping with me upside-
down. While I was going round I had some strange feelings. Apart from
getting a bit dizzy I was starting to get excited, but I don't know why
(not that I'm complaining).
Jon left me upside-down for about 5 minutes before coming back with
the remote controlled vibrator and easily pushing it into me. When he
switched it on it felt like it was sliding further into me and the pleasure
that I was getting from it seemed to be increased. I don't know if it was
because I was upside-down and my blood was rushing to my head, or
what, but I was coming to an orgasm fast. Jon spotted this and switched
the vibe off. He wasn't ready for me to come yet. He decided to get the
vibe out of me but he couldn't manage to get it and his poking around in
me was just what I needed to make me cum.
Jon was a bit disappointed by that and decided to un-strap me and let
me down. Because I had before he wanted me to he decided to
punish me again. This time I had to lay face down on the bottom part of
the 'whipping-T' (Jon took the dildo out first). He then fastened my wrist
over the top part of the 'T' and my ankles to the legs of the bottom part
of the 'T'.
This left me in an 'L' shape with my pubic bone pressing against the 'T'
and my ass and in a very vulnerable position. This time Jon
decided to use the cane, fortunately he only gave me 5 strokes, the last
one got my with the tip of the cane and I screamed before saying
"5 - thank you Master."
He left me restrained there for what seemed like hours before sending
me to bed. I'd been pressing my pubic bone onto the 'T' trying to get
some relief from the desires that had been started earlier and then been
inflamed when the cane got my with the last stroke, but relief was
not to come and when Jon sent me to bed he cuffed my wrists behind
my back so that I couldn't finish myself off. That was very frustrating
and I'm sure that Jon knew what he was doing.
Week commencing October 5
Quite a boring week really, Jon worked late most nights and I didn't see
him much. Even my trip to Tesco was boring, I didn't see anyone trying
to see up my short skirt or see Bridie. I guess that I'd picked her day
off.
Saturday October 10
We went into town in the morning. Jon had me wear just my shoes and
my coat. While we were in town he bought me a suspender belt and
some stockings. It's going to be nice to have something to keep me a bit
warmer when I go out over the next 6 months or so. I just hope that I
can wear the suspender belt without it showing below my short dresses.
In the afternoon Jon decided that he wanted the plaster of Paris mould
of the top part of my body but he wanted my to be pointing out
at 90 degrees and my nipples to be as hard as they ever get. The
breasts pointing out was easy to work out, Jon said that he would use
the ropes, rings and the motor to suspend me from the ceiling face
down but the nipples were a bit more difficult. Easy to get them hard
when we started was easy but keeping then that was while the Plaster
of Paris set hard was something else.
In the end Jon decided that it was a question of keeping me cold and
aroused. So we worked out which rings and ropes we would use and
then he covered my body from neck to waste in vaseline. That alone got
my nipples hard but he then sent me outside for 30 minutes, naked.
England in October is never warm but this autumn is a lot colder than
the average and it was freezing. My nipples were so hard that they hurt.
When Jon finally let me in it was straight upstairs and on with the ropes
and up in the air. When I was about 4 feet in the air Jon put some cling-
film down my sides to get a joint in the mould, and then started putting
the tea towels soaked in the plaster of Paris on me. I just hoped that the
goose bumps that were all over my body wouldn't show in the mould.
When he had done, it was just a question of waiting for it to dry. To
make sure that my nipples stayed hard Jon got a vibrator, switched it on
and worked it into me. He also left the window open so that I would still
be cold. Then he left me while the stuff dried. I'm sure that it dried long
before Jon came back to me because I was having trouble being able to
breath deeply as the vibe did its work.
When Jon lowered me to the ground he told me to be careful that I
didn't do the mould any damage as I got onto my feet. Jon had real
trouble getting the mould off in 2 pieces as the clink-film had
disappeared down my right side. In the end he had to prise it off me and
it broke. Fortunately only into 2 pieces that could easily be joined. As I
went for a shower Jon joined the 2 pieces together with more plaster of
Paris.
Later he started to trim the bottom off it so that it matched the mould of
my lower body. He then joined the 2 moulds together with yet more
plaster of Paris and he spent ages making the inside of the join all
smooth. He told me that we would fill it with silicone later.
That night Jon took me to a pub in a village by a canal. I had to wear
shoes, suspender belt, and my coat. Nothing else. They had
an open fire in the pub and it was quite warm. I felt a bit out of place
being the only one who was wearing a coat but I would have looked
even more out of place if I'd taken it off. I also had trouble with not
being able to cross my legs and the fact that my coat doesn't have any
buttons. It kept wanting to lay in an inverted 'V' from the belt down.
This left a clear view right up my legs. I'm sure that if (when) anyone
looked they would be able to see my bare pubes. I didn't notice anyone
looking but I'm sure that some of the in there must have had a
look.
On the way home Jon decided that he wanted me to give him a blowjob.
He told me to take my coat off, unzip him and get to work whilst he was
still driving. There wasn't much room between him and the steering
wheel but I managed it and had just finished licking him clean when we
arrived home. There were a couple of times when Jon had to swerve a
bit and I couldn't see if it was something on the road or the effect that I
was having on him. Hope it was me. I always enjoy the taste of Jon's
cum. He made me carry my coat into the house and wait by the car
while he unlocked the door - it was cold.
Sunday October 11
I woke-up with a soaking and 2 of my fingers inside me. I must
have been having what Jon calls a 'wet dream.' I wasn't going to waste
my sleeping efforts and finished the job before getting up.
After reading the papers Jon went to B&Q and came back with buckets
of some sort of white silicone. He then got me to cover the entire inside
on the mould with Vaseline before he blocked-off the arm and leg holes,
and pushed a dildo in the hole. Next he tipped the buckets of
silicone in through the neck and we left it to set. John reckoned
that we should leave it for about a week to make sure that it had gone
solid.
That evening Jon took me for a meal at a pub in town. Nothing special,
and we didn't stay long. I was wearing just my black pencil dress and
shoes and because of the cold and the fact that Jon sat us near the
door, my nipples were hard for most of the evening. That got me a bit of
attention but not much. We were sat behind a big low(ish) table so no
one would have been able to see up my dress - unless they got down
onto their knees.
On the way home the car started making funny noises as Jon put brakes
on. He told me that he would get a lift to work in the morning, and that
I had to take the car into the garage to get it seen to.
Week commencing October 12
Monday - About mid morning I put my newish cheesecloth dress on (the
sun was shining and it looked warm) and took the car to Kwik-fit. I had
to wait ages for someone to talk to me but I could see the mechanics
looking at me. I had been wandering round the workshop to fill-in the
time and hadn't realised that there was a pit underneath one of the cars.
It was only when I heard a mechanic wolf-whistle and looked for where
the noise had come for that I noticed it, and him - looking right up my
dress. Not wanting to spoil his fun, nor mine, I pretended not to notice
him and stayed where I was. I was feeling brave and lifted one foot onto
the wheel of the parked car pretending to adjust the fastening on my
shoe. That must have given him a right eyeful. It got me a little excited
and I felt a little rush of juices.
One of the other mechanics came up to me and asked me what he could
do for me. He was a bit of a hunk and I was tempted to tell him, but
after a couple of seconds I told him about the noise that the car was
making. He said that he thought he knew what it would be and asked
me to bring it into a vacant slot. When I brought it in he opened the
driver's door for me to get out.
Not thinking (or maybe I was) I swung one leg out, it was only as I
swung the other leg out that I saw his face and where his eyes were
looking - right at my bare pussy. When I stood up he asked me if I had
put the hand brake on. When I said, "yes" he asked me to take it off as
he couldn't work on the brakes with it on. He opened the door for me
and I leaned in over the seat to the hand brake. I could feel the back of
my dress riding up over my butt and nearly to my waist. I pretended to
be having difficulty with the hand brake and stayed like that for what
seemed like 10 minutes, but in reality it was probably only a few
seconds. I heard the wolf-whistle again and remembered that the
mechanic in the pit was right behind me as well. That was at least two
of them that were getting a great view of my ass and pussy. The juices
were flowing again.
When I stood up my mechanic had a big grin on his face, but very
professionally told me that I could wait until the job was done in the
waiting room at the end of the workshop. I thanked him and walked
towards the waiting room. As I was walking along the side of the
workshop I passed a in the wall as a mechanic was walking
out of it carrying an open bottle of something. I didn't see him straight
away and he wasn't concentrating on where he was going and we
collided. Part of the contents of the bottle splashed right down the front
of my dress. As the lad backed away from me I could see that most of
the liquid had splashed down him. "That's acid" the lad said and shouted
"Pete, I've spilt some acid on a customer."
Pete was quick off the mark and was there in seconds. He took one look
at us and said, "quick, clothes off and into the shower, that acid will
burn your skin." It was then that I started to feel a tingling round the
wet area of my stomach. I guessed that he wasn't joking. What else
could I do, not wanting to pull the dress over my head I pulled it off my
shoulders and wriggled out of it. There I was naked in the middle of a
garage full of mechanics and a couple of customers, but I wasn't really
worried about that, it was the tingling on my stomach that was getting
to be a slight burning feeling.
Meanwhile the mechanic had just about got his overalls off and
was in the process of dropping his trousers. At the same time Pete was
pulling his sweatshirt off. Within seconds he was down to his boxers and
Pete was leading us to the shower which was in the area at the
other end of the workshop. As we were running down the workshop I
noticed that everyone had stopped whatever they were doing and were
watching us. Before I knew it we were both in the shower getting a real
good soaking. Pete said, "stay in there for 10 full minutes, both of you,
and let the water wash over the area that got the acid on." Pete left us
to stand there facing each other. After I had collected my thoughts I
asked the lad what his name was. It was Darren. I said, "Darren, you
should really take those off (pointing to the boxers), you should let the
water get straight onto your skin."
At first Darren didn't seem too keen to take his boxer shorts off but then
he did saying "yes, I suppose you're right." We both stood there, two
total strangers, naked and inches apart with the shower pouring water
down our fronts. After a couple of minutes I was feeling okay and I
guess that Darren was too because he was starting to get an erection. I
saw it as we both looked each other up and down. I then felt it as it
started to rise and touch my right thigh just below my pussy. Darren
backed-off a bit and apologised. It wasn't his fault, I suppose that any
red-blooded male in that situation would get a hard-on, so I said, "that's
okay, I'll take it as a compliment." He said, "well yes, you do have a
gorgeous body." "Yours isn't so bad either" I replied. Just then Pete
came back with a couple of towels for us. I turned the shower off and
turned towards Pete who said, "I can see why Darren's happy. Get dried
and put these on. Then come into the office - both of you."
As we were towelling down I asked Darren if he was okay and he said,
"yes." He asked me the same and then apologised for the accident.
"These things happen" I said, then "at least I got to see a handsome
young naked" as I looked at his still erect dick. Darren replied
saying "In a way I'm glad it happened too, its not every day that we get
a naked lady in the workshop, you'll have made the lads day and I've
never had a shower with a gorgeous naked lady." "Try it, it can be lots
of fun" I said. Darren then said that we had better put on the paper
overalls that Pete had left for us and go to the office. He said that he
was expecting to get into a lot of trouble for what had happened.
Back in the office Pete asked us if we were both okay and apologised for
everything. He told me that there were a number of accident forms that
had to be filled-in and got us both a cup of coffee while we answered his
questions. He started to give Darren a bollocking but I stopped him by
saying that it was probably just as much my fault as Darren's. When
we'd finished Pete gave me my dress - in a polythene bag. He said that
if I got it out of the bag it would probably look okay, just wet but he
guaranteed that within a few hours there would be big holes in it. The
best place for it, he said, was in the rubbish bin. I said, "OK" and he
then asked me how much it cost. I told him that it cost about £60 so he
went to the sales counter till, came back and gave me £100 and said, "I
hope the difference makes-up for all the trouble that you've had."
I was just about to say something when another mechanic came in and
told us that my car was fixed. Pete said that the repairs were on them
as well and apologised again. Darren said that he was really sorry as
well but I noticed a slight smile on his face. As I was walking to Jon's
car I couldn't help noticing that all the mechanics were looking at me. I
smiled at the nearest one, got in, and drove off. I was quite pleased
with the way thing had worked out, I'd made a nice profit and had lots
of look at my naked body. A good day.
That night when I was telling Jon all about my day he had a real good
look at all the front of my body he said that battery acid can be really
dangerous and that I had been quite lucky. He said that it was a shame
about the dress as he liked that one but that we would go and get
another one at the weekend. He asked me if I'd enjoyed my time in the
shower with Darren and asked me if Darren had tried to touch me. I
think (hope) that Jon was being protective of me.
The rest of the week was nowhere near as exciting as the Monday. Saw
Bridie when I went to Tesco and she asked if she could come round to
see me on the Friday which was her day off.
Friday - Bridie arrived mid morning and we had a real good chat over a
coffee. At one point she said that she felt a little over-dressed with her
wearing a skirt and top and me wearing nothing. I told her that she
could easily remedy that. She smiled, stood up and took first her woolly
top revealing that she wasn't wearing a bra, then her skirt. She wasn't
wearing knickers either. Nor tights or stockings.
Apparently her had told her off saying that without tights she
would catch her death of cold. If only she'd known. Bridie said that she
often didn't wear underwear now. She said that her luck with had
improved over the month or so since she'd been round and that she'd
been out with 2 boys. The first one had been a bit of 'a boring bugger'
(her words) and she had finished with him when he showed more
interest in drinking with his mates than with her.
She was still seeing the second and he had in his pants when
he found out that she wasn't wearing any knickers. They were in a pub
at the time and he'd been a bit embarrassed. They were going out the
next night and she was hoping that he would try something. She said
that if he didn't she would keep flashing her at him until he did.
Bridie told me that she'd even gone to work with no underwear a few
times and had felt a little excited all day, especially when she'd been
serving men. She said that she'd been tempted to say to some of them
"there's your change, and did you know that I'm not wearing any
knickers." We both had a good laugh over that.
When we'd finished the coffee I showed her the new conservatory. Even
though it was cold and wet outside it was warm in the conservatory.
Bridie said that with all that glass she felt as if she were standing
outside. I said that we could go for a run round the garden if she liked,
but she declined the offer - I wonder why?
We had some lunch then I took her upstairs to the new punishment
room. She was amazed when she saw what was in there. I had to
explain how some of it worked, even showing her some of the positions
that I had to get into. I asked her to climb onto the top part of the
'whipping-T' and I strapped her wrists down before she realised what I
was doing.
I then managed to strap her ankles down and asked her what she felt
like. "Vulnerable and exposed" she said. I asked her if she would like me
to use the cane on her back-side (only gentle) but she wasn't at all keen
and said that she couldn't stand pain. But I did take advantage of her
being in that position with her wide open. She kept saying that it
wasn't fair as I first played with her with my fingers then my mouth. I
kissed, licked and that lovely as she moaned and
pleaded for me to make her but each time she got near I backed
off, I wanted to make it last as long as I could. I know the pleasure that
that brings me.
All that time she was laid on the 'T' looking at the dildo that was at the
end of the bottom part of the 'T'. I just knew by the look on her face
that she was wanting to be sitting on that dildo. I was as well, giving her
that pleasure had made me get excited and my was quite wet. I
was really making her suffer and she was so desperate to that
when I suggested that she climb onto the 'T' and impale herself, she
couldn't wait to do it but I made her promise to eat me out afterwards. I
think that she would have promised to run naked through Derby city
centre at lunchtime on a Saturday at that moment.
I wasn't going to let her make the same mistake as me and I got a chair
for her to be able to put her weight on and after a slow start she was
riding that dildo for all she was worth. It didn't take long for her to
and after a lot of moaning and a bit of screaming she started again.
After the second orgasm I switched the motor off and she just sat there
for ages before climbing off saying that it was brilliant. I told her what
had happened to me and she said that she would 'kiss me better'. I
asked her if she knew which part of me suffered and she put her hand
on my pubic bone and and smiled. We looked at each other for an
intense moment before she bent her knees and started kissing my
stomach and pussy. I grabbed her hand and led her into my bedroom.
We spent the next couple of hours making love to each other before I
went downstairs to get a drink.
While I was in the kitchen there was a quiet knock on the front door. It
was about the time that the papergirl calls for her money so I opened
the door and was inviting her in when I realised that it was a boy, the
one that had seen me naked many times before. After the initial shock I
invited him into the kitchen while I got his money out of my purse.
While he was having a good look at me he was telling me about them
changing rounds. As he was talking I heard Bridie come downstairs
asking why I was taking so long. As she walked into the kitchen she just
froze and after a few seconds she tried to cover herself with her hands,
went bright red, then she said, "Hello Tom."
Bridie was looking round for something to cover herself as I said, "I take
it that you two know each other. It's pointless trying to cover yourself,
he's already seen everything, and anyway he's been looking at my body
for months." I got them talking and it turned out that he was the son of
a neighbour of Bridie. She was still shocked as I said that it was only fair
that we saw him naked.
He was with 2 naked women and he still had his clothes on. When I said
that if it had been him and one of his mates that were naked and that
there had been a there with her clothes on he would have
wanted to even things up. He agreed with that but wasn't rushing to
strip. Bridie agreed with me and said that it was only right that things
were evened-up. He had something on her and it was only right that he
did something to even things up. After a few silent seconds he stood up
and took his jacket off. He took his and jeans off but wasn't going
to drop his jocks until I lifted a foot onto a chair and let him have a good
look at my pussy.
The poor lad's dick sprung out of his pants as he pulled the waistband
out and down. It wasn't a bad size for his age, but not as big as Jon's
though. "I suppose that I'll have to do something about that" I said and
grabbed hold of it as he stared at Bridie. It wasn't long before he was
shooting his across the kitchen floor. He got embarrassed by that,
grabbed his pants and pulled them on. "That wasn't so bad was it" I
said, "and now you won't say anything about Bridie, will you?" "No" he
said as he put the rest of his clothes on and went towards the door. I
told him that he could tell his mates what had happened, but nor where,
or who with. He left with a grin on his face. I looked at Bridie and we
both burst out laughing. We went back upstairs and had a pleasant
shower together before she got dressed and left just as Jon arrived
home. She promised to let us know when she wanted to go out for a
drink with us. I hope it won't be too long.
Jon wasn't happy that his tea wasn't ready and told me to 'assume the
position' while he decided what punishment to give me. I was kept on
my knees with my hands on the floor behind me and my knees wide
open for about 5 minutes before he had me bend over the kitchen table
with my feet wide apart. He gave my backside 50 hard slaps with his
hand as I counted each one. I think that he must have been tired as I
was expecting more. I didn't even cry, but my backside was quite warm
and I was getting a little wet between my legs.
Saturday October 17
Jon kept his promise and took me to the big shopping centre just
outside Sheffield. As it was another cold day Jon let me wear my coat,
but nothing else other than a pair of high-heels. We wandered round
lots of shops, not just looking for a dress but looking at things for Jon,
the house and for me. I tried a couple of dresses on in different shops
but I didn't have any opportunities for any fun. The nearest I got to that
was when it only took me seconds to take my coat off, put the dress on
and get back out to show Jon. The at the entrance to the changing
cubicles gave me a funny look and said, "that was quick." "It doesn't
take long when you're only wearing a coat" I replied but she didn't say
anything else. The look on her face told me that she wasn't sure
whether to believe me or not.
Down by the food hall we found an area that looked a bit like an indoor
market. As we were walking past a shop that sold materials, Jon
suddenly dragged me in and told me to look for some thin flesh coloured
material. I eventually found some and then Jon told me to get enough
for me to make a bikini for myself. That doesn't take much so I only got
a meter of it.
Going up the escalator Jon whispered that there was a behind me
that looked like he needed cheering-up and he told me to turn round
and open my coat and give him a quick flash. I did but hadn't bargained
on the 2 youths behind him. One of them got just as good a look at my
body as the then happy man. I pulled my coat sides together and turned
round hearing one youth say to the other "did you see that? that bird
just flashed her and at me." I didn't hear what the other one
said as we were by then walking off the top of the escalator. I did catch
a glimpse of the unhappy though, he had a big grin on his face. I
was glad that Jon told me to do that, I got a bit of a thrill from it.
It was late afternoon before we found a shop that sold dresses like the
cheesecloth one that had got acid on it. In the same baggy style that
Jon wanted, they had cheesecloth and cotton ones and ones that nearly
came down to my knees and ones that were so short that they were
really just long tops. Some of them never even covered my ass.
Jon selected 4 from the racks and sent me to try them on. I had to
come out of the cubicle to show him each one and the 2 youngish sales
women watched my every move. When I came out wearing one that
didn't cover my ass (or pussy) and Jon told me to give him a 'twirl', the
2 women got a real good view of my and ass. They were talking
to each other as well as looking and when I was changing into the next
dress one of them came over and asked if everything was all right. I
hadn't closed the curtain and I was naked when she turned the corner
and saw me. She looked at me, then Jon, then back to me. Jon said that
we were looking for a dress that was very baggy and when I bent over
the top would hang down giving anyone in front a good view of my
breasts and anyone behind a good view of my bottom.
The sales woman said that they had lots like that and that I should
come out into the main shop area and try then on near the racks. There
was no one else in the shop, the other sales woman wouldn't mind and
it would save time as they were about to close she said. As she was
telling me this I looked out and saw the other sales woman locking the
door.
The 4 of us were alone and I was being invited to walk around the shop
naked. That didn't worry me, quite the reverse, it made me get a little
excited. I knew that Jon wouldn't mind, and I guess that the 2 sales
women liked the idea, maybe they were lesbians. It wasn't long before
Jon and the 2 sales women were all picking dresses off the racks and
telling me to try them on. It ended up as a little fashion show with me
as the only model. The women gave me some pairs of shoes to try on
with the different dresses. I think that they just wanted me to bend over
in front of them. This was okay with me, I didn't fancy either of them
(one was fat and ugly), but I knew that Jon would look after me.
I made a big deal of flashing my wet to them and Jon as I bent
over to fasten the shoes. It was fun and I was getting lots of attention.
In the end Jon stopped everything by say that he had decided which one
we would buy. It was a thin cotton one that hardly touched my body
apart from my shoulder and breasts. As I bent forwards it rode up my
backside and hung way down in front of me. I could look down my front
and see all my bare body, right past my pussy. Jon told me to take it off
again and get dressed. The 2 women looked a little surprised when I put
just a coat on.
As Jon paid for the dress one of the women told us that we were
welcome back anytime, with a big emphasis on the anytime. She said
that they were proud of their 'individual attention'. I don't think that I
shall worry too much if we don't go back. That night Jon took me for a
drink at a pub somewhere out in the country. I wore my burgundy
jacket with matching short skirt. The place was crowded and we only
just managed to get a seat. Just before we left Jon told me that because
of the way I was sat,my jacket was bunched up a bit and that he had
been looking at my right for most of the evening. He said that if
he could see it then anyone walking passed would have been able to see
it as well. I'd noticed one or two walking passed and looking at me
but I'd assumed that it was my short skirt.
Sunday October 18
After the usual newspaper reading ritual we set to work on taking the
plaster of Paris off the silicone mould. Jon told me to take it easy as the
silicone would be very 'rubbery' and easy to damage with the sharp
knife that I was using. It took us about an hour and when we had
finished I felt a little strange looking at something that was an identical
shape to me. 'My' looked very strange with the big where the
dildo had been. It even had all the folds of my lips. Rubbing my
hand over it made me get a little excited. The looked better than
mine did. They were more cone shaped, more like mine were when they
were just developing, but the nipples were definitely not like mine were
when I was a kid. They are just like they are now (well not this minute).
Jon making me stay out in the cold before the plaster of Paris was put
on really had been worthwhile. In Jon's words "just like chapel hat
pegs." After lunch I realised that wasn't feeling well and Jon told me to
go to bed.
. continued in Part 7 .
This is part 7 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Week commencing October 19
By the Monday morning I was feeling terrible, I had a fever and was all
bunged up. I stayed like that for most of the week. Jon was very good,
he came home each lunchtime to check on me and to try to get me to
eat something. When I hadn't improved by the Thursday Jon arranged
for the Doctor to come and see me. I think that the Doctor was a little
surprised when pulled the quilt back to listen to my chest. The quilt is
quite light and when the Doctor pulled it, it came right off me leaving
him looking at my naked body. He seemed a little surprised but didn't
say anything. The doctor gave me a prescription for some pills that Jon
went and got for me when he got home that evening. They started to
work on me and by the Friday evening I was well enough to go down
stairs and watch television - with a blanket wrapped round me.
Saturday October 24
Didn't get much further than the television all day.
Sunday October 25
Started eating properly but still very weak. Jon's been great this past
week, I don't know what I would have done without him.
Week commencing October 26
Jon wouldn't let me go out, said that I should get 100% before I go out
into the cold. Towards the end of the week I was beginning to feel well
enough to try to catch up with the housework. That made me very tired
and Jon said that I had been pushing myself too hard and not doing as
he had told me. He said that I would get punished for that, but not for a
week or so. He said that he didn't believe in punishing people when they
weren't healthy. He said that if I was bored I should do something less
energetic and he went and got a vibe out of the drawer gave it to me
and said, "If you get bored, use that.'
Vicky rang on the Thursday evening and when I told her that I hadn't
been well she said that she would be over on the Saturday.
Saturday October 31
Jon picked Vicky up from the bus station and when they got home she
rushed up to me, gave me a big hug and asked me how I was. Vicky can
be really bossy at times; she wouldn't let me do a thing all day. I had to
sit watching television with a blanket wrapped round me all day. She
wouldn't even let me have a shower on my own before going to bed,
although I think that she was trying to cheer me up in the shower. We
were in there for about 30 minutes. She massaged me all over,
especially between my legs. She made me twice. Vicky slept with
Jon that night.
Sunday November 1
I was feeling much better and got up early and made the breakfast. I
could hear Vicky and Jon having a bit of fun before they finally got up
and we all had breakfast - Vicky naked as well. I could smell the aroma
of sex (male and female) on them before they had a shower. After
breakfast we showed Vicky the new equipment in the punishment room
and I told her about my 'accident.' "You poor thing" she said, "I bet you
really enjoyed it."
She was fascinated with the 'whipping-T' and wanted to try it there and
then but Jon wouldn't let her. He said that we were going to the gym
and that we would come back to the 'T' later. At the gym Jon told me to
take it easy and only do a couple of the exercises so I spent most of the
time watching him and Vicky. Jon had told me to wear my white lycra
shorts and a T-shirt while Vicky wore my baggy green running shorts
and a crop top. It was fun looking at Vicky's and as she
bounced and stretched. There was a middle-aged in there that was
watching her as well. The bulge in his shorts told me that he was
enjoying the view, so was I.
Vicky didn't seem to care, she was concentrating on what she was doing
and at times didn't even talk to me. The best bit was when she was sat
on the machine that had you your legs as wide apart as you can.
I could see the whole of her lovely smooth shaved pussy. I was enjoying
the view and there was a big damp patch on my shorts. I wonder if the
man saw that.
We went for a swim and Jacuzzi after that, Vicky wore my white bikini
and I wore my white one piece - well the bit that covers my bum is one
piece. Well we started off dressed like that but Jon had us take them off
in the Jacuzzi and give them to him. We had to keep low in the water
when a middle-aged couple came and joined us. We had already been in
there for about 15 minutes and had to stay with the bubbles up to our
necks for about another 10 minutes until they got out. I was getting
very hot by the time Jon gave us our costumes back; I ended up with
the bikini and was glad when I could get out.
The swimming was nice and relaxing and went off without incident. We
went to a pub after that for some lunch and Vicky and me had a few
men staring at us wearing just short dresses in the middle of winter.
Back home Vicky couldn't wait to try-out the equipment in the
punishment room. It was the 'T' that she was really interested in, she
had been fascinated when I had told her about me getting stuck on the
'fucking machine' and passing out and wanted to try it. I don't think that
she wanted to go quite that far but she was almost desperate to have a
go. After taking our dresses off Jon explained how it all worked, but he
wouldn't let her have a go straightaway. He said that she had to
'experience' the other end of the 'T' first. Before he could tell her to get
on, she was climbing up and over the top part of the 'T' waiting for Jon
to strap her down. Jon put the padded nylon with velcro wrist fasteners
on her while I did the same with her ankles.
As I got up from doing that I gently ran a finger over her gaping
and said to her "you're going to like this!" Her was quite wet
already and she let out a little moan as I touched her. Jon was in a bit of
a cruel mood and kept Vicky waiting for quite a while before he finally
told me that I had to use the tawse on Vicky. I know what it's like for a
woman to be frustrated and I wanted to get the tawse bit over with so
that she could get up onto the 'fucking machine' as soon as possible so I
gave her 10 gentle stokes quite quickly. Not a sound had come from
Vicky and Jon had obviously realised what I was doing. He told me to
stop and took over. He gave her 5 really hard strokes that made her
scream out, especially the last one which wrapped round her left cheek,
the end of the tawse hitting her open pussy. Vicky was crying by that
time and her butt and left side of her was going bright red. There
was also quite a bit of juices coming out of her.
After those 5 strokes Jon released the spring-loaded dildo which shot up
and into her pussy. She stopped crying and let out a gasp followed by a
long moan. Jon then pulled it out of her and wedged a piece of rope in
the spring so that the end of the dildo was just touching her pussy. Jon
then gave Vicky 5 more strokes carefully placing them so that he didn't
hit the dildo. Vicky was whimpering by the end of that, a mixture of
pain, frustration and some pleasure. Jon appeared to want to play on
the frustration bit and told me that we were going to leave her like that
for 15 minutes while I got us a cup of tea. Poor Vicky, I bet that she
really suffered having the dildo just touching her and being unable
to push back onto it.
When we went back to her she was still whimpering but as soon as she
saw us she said, "do something, PLEASE!" Jon did, he pulled the dildo
right back and fastened the clip so that there was no chance of it going
into her. He stood up, looked at her, smiled and said, "right, this is
where it really starts." As I was unfastening her ankles I saw
juices running down the insides of her thighs and couldn't resist pushing
a finger inside her for a second. Jon saw me and told me that we were
going to have a double session.
At that time I didn't know what he meant but I soon found out. Jon
strapped Vicky wrists together and to the rope through the ceiling ring.
He then told her to climb onto the bottom part of the 'T' and impale
herself on the dildo, which he had already secured in place, facing the
top part of the 'T'. Vicky gave a loud sigh as she lowered herself down
onto the dildo; the expression on her face told me that she was enjoying
it. After removing the chair that Vicky had used to get onto the 'T', Jon
put some tension on the rope and fastened it going round the short side
on the 'egg' disk on the motor. He didn't switch the motor on at that
point; instead he left Vicky and told me to climb on to the top part of
the 'T'. He then fastened my wrists and ankles to the legs of the 'T',
which left me with my head nearly touching Vicky's stomach. Instead of
laying my head on one side I bent my neck back and looked straight at
the front of Vicky's pussy. If I bent my head right back and looked up I
could just see Vicky's face. We smiled as our eyes met.
That done, Jon switched the motor on and Vicky started to slowly go up
and down on the dildo. I was still looking at her face and the expression
told me that she was in heaven. After about 10 seconds Jon turned his
attention back to me. In very quick succession he gave me 3 strokes of
the tawse on my backside. I hardly had time to say the stroke number
followed by "yes Master" before the next one landed. After the third he
stopped and told me that he didn't want to tire me, and that I would get
more at a later date. The 3 were just to warm me up a bit. The next
thing that I knew was that something was entering my pussy. It was
him; he had dropped his trousers and was fucking me. He timed his
pace to match that of the 'fucking machine' which meant that as Vicky
came down on the dildo I was pushed forward ever so slightly, but just
enough for my forehead to touch Vicky's stomach. I can't remember
ever having my face so close to woman's as it was being fucked
and I was being fucked at the same time. That together with the fact
that I was unable to move meant that I wasn't going to last long before
I had an orgasm.
I think that both Vicky and Jon were enjoying the experience as much as
I was because all 3 of us came within about 20 seconds of each other.
Jon stopped pumping me as he shot his load into me but the motor kept
Vicky going up and down. As I came back down to earth I noticed the
amount of Vicky's juices that were starting to spread around the
base of the dildo. They were even spreading along the 'T' towards me
and down the insides of her thighs.
When Jon pulled out of me he reached under the 'T' and released the
clip that was holding the spring-loaded dildo in place. I had heard (and
felt) him moving but just thought that he'd finished with me. I got a
surprise as the spring loaded dildo sprung up and straight into my
pussy. I gasped and looked up at Vicky but she was too far-gone to take
any notice. Jon said, "Vanessa, I'm going to get cleaned-up, give me a
shout if you think that Vicky is going to pass out."
After what seemed like hours of me trying to wiggle my backside and
get some more pleasure out of the dildo that was in me, and listening to
the slurping and noises as Vicky went up and down, I realised
that Vicky was getting a bit quiet. I had heard her moans and gasps as
she had had 3 orgasms but she was starting to get a bit quiet. I shouted
"Master - I think that Vicky needs some help." Jon obviously hadn't been
far away as he was there almost immediately and after taking one look
at Vicky he switched-off the motor.
Vicky was left hanging there by her wrists near the top of the dildo. Jon
lifted her off the dildo and then released the rope from the motor and
lowered her down onto the 'T'. As he lowered her body back into his
arms her open was right in front of my face, it was bright red.
Jon carried Vicky out of the room and put her on my bed then came
back to me and unfastened me. I had to get myself down off the 'T'
which wasn't as easy as it sounds because the spring-loaded dildo was
still pushing into me.
After Jon had unfastened me and told me to get myself down, he had
left me and went back to check on Vicky. This meant that I could take
my time getting off the 'T' and I took advantage of that time to see just
how strong the spring was. Instead of climbing up and off the dildo I
pushed back and tried to slide backwards off the 'T'. With each inch that
I slid back the pressure of the dildo in me increased and by the time
that my feet were on the ground I was starting to think that I would be
able to feel the dildo in my throat. It was hurting but at the same time it
was nice. Once my feet were on the ground I managed to reach under
the 'T' and push the dildo back into its 'home' position. As it came out of
me I had to lean back to get the angle right.
When I got into my room Vicky was either unconscious or just asleep.
Jon had left her naked on top of the quilt with her legs wide open. Jon
wasn't around so I decided to clean myself up, then Vicky. When I got to
cleaning her I couldn't resist bending over and giving it a kiss and
a quick suck of her little clit.
I covered Vicky up and left her and about an hour later she came down
stairs with one hand holding her and looking very tired. After
some food Vicky still didn't wake-up properly so Jon told her to get
dressed and we took her home. She fell asleep in the back of the car
and I had to wake her when we got to her flat. Liz (one of Vicky's
flatmates) asked Vicky if she was all right, said that she looked like
death warmed-up. Vicky didn't answer so Jon said, "If she looks like
death then you could say that she's been fucked to death. I'll leave it to
Vicky to explain."
Back home things seemed a little dull so I started making my new flesh
coloured bikini. It was good having the silicone of me; it made life
a lot easier. Jon wanted the bikini bottom to be big, but with a narrow
crotch. He said that the colour was to make people look at me and at
first glance think that I was naked. Once they realised that I wasn't then
they wouldn't take much notice of me. That way when I was naked the
people that had seen me before would think that I wasn't naked. Well I
think that that was what he said.
The top had to be fairly big as well, the 2 triangles held together with a
thin strap and fastened in the front. When I had finished making it I
tried it on. I can see what Jon means when he says that a quick glance
it would make people think that I had nothing on.
Week commencing November 2
Had a quiet week, didn't see Bridie when I went to Tesco, and the
paperboy (or girl) didn't call again.
On the Monday night we had been watching a programme on the
television about exercise and Jon had said that I should think about
going to some sort of exercise evening class. On the Wednesday when I
was out shopping I saw a card in the Post Office window about an
aerobics class that was run at the local junior school on a Thursday
evening. When I mentioned it to Jon he told me to go and check it out.
He said that if I didn't like it then I could stop going. So, the next night
I packed my trainers, a T-shirt, my green baggy shorts (Jon's idea) and
a towel into a bag and put on a dress and coat and drove to the school.
A woman about my age called Jenny ran the class. She was very friendly
and after telling me about the set-up she pointed out the changing
rooms and I went and got changed. There were about 8 other women of
all ages getting changed in there and when we went into the school gym
to start there were a few more women and 4 men, about 20 in all. Jenny
had us line up in rows before she switched the music on and we started.
I made sure that I got on the back row, I didn't want to look an idiot not
knowing what to do.
We started off doing all the things that I had seen on the television and
by the time we stopped for a break I was knackered. Jenny came over
to see how I was doing and told me that we had been at it for 45
minutes. No wonder I was knackered. As Jenny was talking to me I
noticed that her eyes were looking at my chest, when I looked down I
saw that my T-shirt was wet with sweat and it was clinging to my skin.
It was really showing the shape of my and nipples and I could
see the dark area of my aureole. Jenny told me that the second half was
less strenuous as most of it was floor work.
Before we started again we all had to get a mat to lie on and we all lined
up again. I kept my place on the back row. Jenny had us do all sorts of
stretching and press-up type exercises while she walked in between us
all, telling us what to do and 'encouraging' the ones who weren't trying
that hard.
When she came my way she was quiet for a minute or so before telling
me that she thought that I could get my legs further apart than they
were. At the time we were all on our backs with our feet high in the air
and wide part. I was really concentrating on pushing myself and wasn't
thinking about what I was wearing. It was warm in the school gym and I
was sweating from all the exercises so I wasn't thinking about keeping
warm.
It was only when I looked at Jenny and saw where her eyes were
looking that I remembered that I had my short baggy green running
shorts on, with no knickers on underneath. Jenny was looking right at
my through the gaping leg holes. More than that, if Jenny could
see everything that I've got then the people who were laid at my feet
could too. Well it was too late by then, I'd obviously been giving
everyone a good view for quiet a while so another 10 minutes to the end
of the lesson wasn't going to make much of a difference. I just started
taking quick looks at the people in front of me to see who was trying to
see my and trying to think what they were thinking.
When we all stood up at the end of the lesson I noticed that the middle-
aged that had been directly in front of me had either been having a
good look at me, or he kept a torch in his shorts.
Jenny called me over to her after bring the class to a close. She asked
me if I had enjoyed myself and if I would be going again the next week.
She kept me talking for ages about nothing in particular, until she
suddenly said, "you'll really boost the number of coming to these
classes if you keep coming dressed in those shorts." I blushed a little
bit and said, "I don't know what you mean, what's wrong with them."
"Absolutely nothing" Jenny replied, "they're just great, just what's
needed" I knew exactly what she meant, and the grin on her face told
me that she knew that I knew.
She started walking towards the changing rooms and we went in as the
other women were starting to come out and go home. By the time that
we had stripped off and got in the showers we were the only ones left in
there. It seemed funny being back in school showers, there's something
about them. As I was showering I was remembering my days at school
when all us little were shy about being naked together, how we
used to try to cover ourselves and only have a few seconds under the
water.
Jenny suddenly said something that brought me back to reality and I
looked over at her. She has quite a slim body with shoulder length
brown hair. Her are about the same size as mine but her nipples
are a lot smaller. When she turned to look at me I saw that she hardly
had any pubic hair, it didn't look as if she shaved, she only had a few
and they were all in a tall thin triangle above the front of her pussy.
Jenny saw me looking at her and asked me how often I shaved my
pussy. She seemed fascinated when I told her that I didn't shave any
more, that I had removed them all with a special machine. I could she
her cringing as I was telling her about the depilatory machine so I told
her that it didn't at all, the only problem was that it took so long.
Jenny joked saying "well it wouldn't take long with me with the few that
I've got." I laughed a bit and agreed with her.
As we were getting dressed Jenny noticed that I didn't have a bra or
knickers and said, "got rid of your bras and knickers as well then." She
had said it in a joking way and just said, "Oh!" when I told her that I
had stopped wearing them over 6 months ago.
On the way out Jenny asked me if I'd like to go for a drink with her. I
said, "Thank you for the offer but I've got to get back to my Master."
She looked a bit puzzled as I continued "How about after next weeks
class?" Jenny said, "OK" and I headed for home. Back home Jon asked
me how I had got on and I told him that I had enjoyed it and that I
wanted to go again the next week. I told him all about Jenny and he
said that I would have to watch her, he said that she sounded as if she
was a and might try to get into my knickers - if I'd been wearing
any. When I told Jon that most of the other women there had been
wearing leotards he said that we would go and have a look in the shops
and see what we could find.
When I got up on the Friday morning I had aches all over. It took until
lunchtime for me to get back to normal.
Saturday November 7 and Sunday November 8
The weekend went off without anything interesting happening, probably
because Jon had a lot of work to do and he had to go into work on the
Sunday - all day. I say without anything interesting happening but that's
not quite true. I broke a cup when I was washing-up on the Saturday
evening and Jon had me 'assume the position' on the kitchen floor for
about 30 minutes before he put me over his knee and gave me 100
slaps with his hand. My bum was bright and sore by the time I had
said, "100, thank you Master" but I managed to avoid crying.
After he'd finished that Jon had me bend over the kitchen table and he
had me from behind. It my bum each time he slammed into me.
Because I had nearly while he had been spanking my bum, I came
twice before he came in me. He had me stay laid over the kitchen table
for 15 minutes after he pulled out and I could feel our juices running
down my legs. I wanted to reach under and make myself again but
Jon threatened to restrain me in the frame in the back garden for an
hour. It was bloody cold outside so I managed to wait until he let me go
and take a shower.
Week commencing November 9
Jon took me out for a meal on the Monday night, to a posh restaurant in
Derby. I had to wear my black pencil dress with the remote vibe in me. I
was glad that Jon let me wear my coat as it was a long walk from the
car to the restaurant and I would have been frozen by the time we had
got there. As it was my nipples really stuck out when I took my coat off
and I noticed one looking at me. He was so engrossed in looking at
my nipples and legs that he didn't notice me staring back at his face.
As soon as we'd sat down Jon told me to shuffle my dress up so that my
bare bum was on the seat. I was glad when Jon told me to put my
napkin on my lap as even I could see my when I looked down.
Jon had got the remote control for the vibe out of his pocket and put it
on the table. He was lightly playing with it (but not switching it on) right
up until the waiter came and gave us the menus and asked us if we
wanted a drink. Jon ordered his and just as I was about to ask for a
lager he switched the vibe on. I'd guessed that Jon would do something
like that but it still caught me by surprise.
I almost jumped as it started throbbing inside me. The waiter asked me
if I was all right as I went a bit and struggled to get the word lager
out. Jon just sat there expressionless. Jon left the vibe on, on low, for
the 4 or 5 minutes before the waiter came back with the drinks and to
take our order. By the time he arrived I was getting quite fidgety, I was
getting close to an orgasm. Just as the waiter arrived Jon switched the
vibe off. On the one hand I wasn't pleased as I wanted that orgasm, but
on the other hand I didn't want the embarrassment of having an orgasm
while trying to give the waiter my order. Just as I was in the middle of
telling the waiter what I wanted for my main course Jon hit the button. I
almost jumped of the chair. The waiter said, "Is madam alright?" and
Jon replied by saying "Madam is just fine, just a little excited."
It was a struggle but I managed to order and hold off coming until the
waiter walked away. I was squirming in my seat, but I did it. Jon
switched the vibe off straight away and started talking about what we
were going to look for when we went shopping at the weekend. At least
I think that that was what he was saying my mind wasn't quite there.
Eating the main course was relatively uneventful, Jon switched the vibe
onto low a couple of times but only for a few seconds. I guess that he
wanted to keep me 'warmed-up' ready for more quite quickly. By the
time that we finished the main course I was glad that Jon had told me to
pull my dress up over my bum, my juices were making me and the seat
quite wet and I could smell that familiar aroma of my pussy.
Another couple had come in and sat a couple of tables away. The
had sat with his back to the wall like me and he had started to look at
me. No one else could see but with my dress over my bum, even with
the napkin on my lap, the sides of my legs right up to my waist were
uncovered and that had noticed. By the time that I noticed that he
had noticed I had had about 3 glasses of wine and the lager to start with
so I didn't care anymore.
When the waiter brought the sweet trolley over Jon had the remote
control in clear sight for the waiter to see. To make matters worse Jon
asked him if he had seen one of those before. Jon said that it was a
remote control for his car alarm and if he pressed the button and tuned
the 'volume' up he might just be able to hear the car alarm responding.
Jon pressed the button a couple of times and asked the waiter if he
could hear it. Guess what? - he couldn't, so Jon gave it to him and told
him to have a go. When the waiter still couldn't hear anything he told
him to turn the 'volume' up and have another go.
Well what could I do? I had to just sit there and take it. I was getting
too close to a second orgasm for comfort - well in the middle of a
restaurant. When Jon told the waiter to turn up the 'volume' I just burst
inside. I let out a quiet moan and sat there physically shaking. The
waiter was concentrating on what he was doing but Jon was watching
me so was the a couple of tables away. After what seemed like an
eternity Jon said to the waiter "never mind, maybe we're too far away."
He took the remote from the waiter, put it on the table and switched it
off.
When the waiter looked at me and saw the sweat running down my face
he said, "are you sure you're OK?" I managed to say that I was and to
order some chocolate gateaux. Afterwards I thought that I should have
said that 'perhaps I shouldn't have come (cum) tonight'. I think that
that would have made Jon smile, it did me when I thought of it.
That was the end of the vibe being on that night and I managed to clean
myself up a bit before we left. When we got home Jon had me over the
back of the sofa before we went to bed. I asked him if I could make him
cum again with my mouth but he said that he was too tired and we went
to bed.
Thursday - went to the aerobics class and I was changed and in the
school gym before Jenny arrived. I wore my green shorts and largish T-
shirt. One or two of the other class members had said 'hello' to me and
one in his thirties tried to chat me up. Jenny didn't waste any time
when she arrived and got us lined-up and started straightaway.
The thirty something was directly in front of me and as we started I
thought about him being able to get a good look at my pussy, but I
didn't care. It wasn't costing me anything and I knew that if I thought
about it I would get a bit of a thrill out of it; and I'm damn sure that he
would be getting a thrill, maybe even a hard-on. About half way through
the first half Jenny started walking round the gym 'encouraging' people
to try harder. When she got to me she gave me a long smile before
moving on. She came and had a quick chat with me at the break before
pushing us hard in the second half.
When we finished Jenny came to me and told me that the who had
been in front of me had a big bulge in the front of his shorts and a wet
patch where he had been leaking pre-cum juices. She was giggling a bit
as she told me and I started giggling as we both looked over towards
him. I asked her if she had noticed anyone else looking but she said,
"only me." Jenny kept me talking for ages, telling me what she had been
doing all week and about another keep fit evening class that she ran. It
is a sort of circuit training with all sorts of obstacles that you have to
complete a sort of assault course. It sounds fun; I might go and try it -
if Jon agrees.
When we finally got into the changing room all the other women had
gone and it wasn't long before we were both naked in the showers. As
were talking and soaping ourselves Jenny started staring at the wall at
the end. When I asked her what she was looking at she whispered that
she had thought that she had seen a light shinning out of the wall. I
said, "you're loosing it girl" but she was certain and went to get a closer
look.
She picked up her soap and came back and told me that there was a
small in the tiles and that she must have seen a light coming right
through the wall. I said, "I wonder if the light had been blocked by
someone looking through?" I squeezed my soap and made sure that it
went flying towards the hole. When I went to pick it up I bent down and
had a quick look through the hole. I nearly jumped back as I saw an eye
staring at me. I stood up and thought for a second before walking back
to Jenny. As I did I said, "it's okay it's just a in the tiles," and
carried on with my shower.
When Jenny looked at me I whispered that someone was watching us
through the and was a little surprised when she said, "let's give
them something to really get them worked-up." At first I didn't know
what she meant but she stepped towards me and started soaping my
back for me. It didn't take long for me to catch-on and I turned round
and started soaping her front. It wasn't long before we were 'exploring'
all over each other's body. My hand drifted down to the few light brown
pubic hairs that she had and then down to her and our lips met
and we had a long French kiss. Her hands were working on my nipples
which went instantly hard as soon as her fingers touched them. Jenny's
legs opened as my fingers searched for her little clit and then her hole.
There was absolutely no resistance as first one and then two of my
fingers went into her. As they did she broke the kiss and let out a long
slow moan.
We collapsed to the floor and were soon in the '69' position. I managed
to make sure that Jenny was on the floor and me on top of her with my
backside to the in the wall. Whoever was there would be getting an
excellent view of my open - when Jenny wasn't 'eating' me. And
eat me she was certainly trying to do. At one point I thought that she
was trying to bite my clit off. The pain made me very quickly and I
had to really concentrate to get her to cum. All this time our two
showers were pouring warm water down onto us and when we finally
stood up my hands were all white any wrinkly.
I stood behind Jenny and put my arms around her and down to her
pussy. I whispered to her "let's give him (assuming that it was a him)
one more little show." I turned her to face the and pulled her legs
apart and with my left hand caressing her left my right hand
stroked the insides of her lower lips and clit. Her head lay back on my
shoulder as I slowly brought her to her second orgasm which had her
shaking and shouting "yes! yes! yes!"
As we got dried I looked over towards the showers - and the in the
wall and decided that if I moved a little to the left then the person on
the other side might just be able to see me getting dried and dressed. I
really took my time getting dry and Jenny was dressed and ready for off
whilst I was still naked. "Come on, hurry up, or do you want some
more?" Jenny asked. "Sorry, I was miles away" I said and quickly put
my shoes dress and coat on. As we were walking out of the school Jenny
asked me if I would like to go for that drink with her and we went to the
pub at the end of the road.
Jenny got the drinks and we sat opposite each other in a quiet corner of
the pub. As usual I didn't cross my legs and it wasn't long before Jenny
said, "cross your legs girl, I can see your pussy." I told her all about Jon
and his rules and Jenny listened without saying a word. In the end I
asked her if she was all right and she said, "Oh, yes, that's amazing,
that explains why you said 'your Master' last week, and 'are you happy
with things that way?'" It didn't take long for me to tell her that I was
VERY happy with things the way they were and she then said, "well I
guess that I will have to get used to staring at your beautiful, smooth
pussy every time that I see you." I smiled and said, "complaining are
you?"
We were both laughing at that when Jenny noticed that there were 3
men at the bar that kept looking at us. When she pointed this out to me
I noticed that they were looking at a small piece of paper and then up at
us. After a while one of them came over to us and held a photo up for us
both to see. It was of me, naked, spread-eagle, blindfolded, and tied to
a bed.
The said, "Me and my mates are having a bit of an argument. I say
that this is a photo of you and Joe says that it isn't you. Is it you?" he
said looking at me. I went a bit red, as Jenny said, "No it can't be." The
man said, "Yes it is you isn't it?" Well, what could I say, I couldn't tell a
lie so I said, "Yes it is, but I didn't pose for it, it was taken without my
permission.
Where did you get it from?" Before the could answer Jenny pinched
the photo from him and was having a good look as the started to
tell us that there were copies being passed all round his works and
mates. He didn't know where they came from but there were plenty
about. As he was telling me this I realised that if played it cool he (and
his mates) might go away and leave us alone.
I decided to pretend that it was a woman that took the pictures and that
I wasn't interested in men. Jon would kill me if I let them try anything
on with me. I said, "they were taken by an ex-lover of mine and I've
finished with her now. This (pointing to Jenny) is my new lover. Do you
like the photos then?" "Yes, you've got a great body but I never
imagined that you were a lesbian." He said looking at Jenny and me with
a disappointed look on his face. As if to confirm what I was saying Jenny
reached out and put her hand on my arm. The left us and I could
see his mates giving us funny looks as he told them what I had said.
Jenny and me almost burst out laughing and Jenny said, "nice one -
LOVER." Our conversation drifted back to the school showers and Jenny
suggested that we try to find out who had been on us. We both
came up with suggestions as to who could have been. It could have
been the with the hard-on, or someone else in the class, or the
caretaker, or some who knew about the and had
sneaked into the school. Who knows, but we decided to turn up early
next week, have a good look round and work out what was on the other
side of that wall.
We left shortly after that as I told Jenny that I had better get back to
Jon. When we parted Jenny gave me a quick kiss on my cheek and
squeezed my bum as she did it. When I got home Jon asked me all
about my evening. He stopped me when I started to tell him about the
session in the showers and then got me to continue as he fucked me in
his bed. Fortunately he had just before I told him about the photo
in the pub. I had forgotten that I hadn't told him about them being
taken and he hadn't read this journal for a few weeks. He was a bit mad
and told me that I would be punished for it, but that didn't stop him
getting hard again and we went to sleep with his dick still inside me.
Friday - Woke up with Jon's arm round me all contented and cosy. When
he woke up I got his breakfast while he shaved. My muscles ached from
the previous evening's exercise. Later in the afternoon the paperboy
finally called for his money. It was the that had been many times
and he didn't seem at all surprised when I opened the door naked. I
could see him staring at me but he wasn't lost for words at all.
When Jon came home he was in a bad mood and had me 'assume the
position' as soon as he walked in the door. I had to stay like that while
he got his own tea then he took me up to the punishment room and had
me lay face down on the floor while he put the velcro and nylon wrist
and ankle cuffs on me. He attached ropes to them and put a support
strap under my waist and then got the electric motor to pull me up to
what I call 'dick height'.
My arms and legs were stretch-out wide and it was a bit uncomfortable,
but not too bad, which was a good job as he left me there all night. But
that was after he had put the ball gag on me and given me 50 strokes
with his leather belt. I was trying to count them but it was impossible
with the ball gag on. After 25, Jon changed position and started getting
the belt to go down between my legs and onto my pussy. Jon seemed to
be putting more and more effort into each stroke, I suppose he was
trying to get rid of his anger. I don't know who'd upset him, but he was
taking it out on my backside. I was crying quite a lot by the time I got
the 40th stroke and my was really throbbing. At the same time I
could feel my juices flowing and I knew that it wouldn't be long before I
had an orgasm. The last 5 strokes all landed on my clit and by the end it
felt as big as Jon's dick. No sooner than Jon had given me the 50th
stroke he was stood in between me and was pumping into me like a
steam engine. I came again just as he shot his load into me.
Saturday November 14
I didn't see Jon again until he lowered me down in the morning and I
was glad that Jon always left the central heating on over-night. I had
managed to get some sleep but I was aching all over. Not to mention
my bum and clit that was still sore. As he let me down Jon asked me, in
a quiet calm voice, if I was okay and even rubbed some cream into my
sore bum.
His bad mood had obviously gone and he was back to his normal self. I
had a long soak in the bath, then some breakfast before I put on shoes,
dress and a coat and we went to Birmingham shopping for a leotard. We
went into of sports shops but could only find big ones that
looked as if they were designed for Grannies. In the end Jon told me to
get some more of the thin white lycra and make one myself. He said
that it had to be low cut at the front, back and sides, and high cut at the
sides. In other words it had to be almost side-less. He also said that it
had to have a narrow crotch with only a thin strip going between my
cheeks. As he was describing it I thought that it might as well be a few
lengths of string tied together at the appropriate places.
After we gave-up on the leotard we had some lunch in the cafe of one of
the big department stores. It was in there that Jon decided that we
would go to some car showrooms and have a look at some new cars.
Not that Jon was thinking of buying one, it was just to look - and for Jon
to show-off my ass. The first one that we went to had a big showroom
with lots of cars ranging from small ones to big 4-wheel drive vehicles.
Jon told me to leave my coat in his car, which just left me wearing a
black tight fit short dress and shoes.
One of the salesmen pounced on us as soon as walked through the door
and Jon pretended that we were looking for 2 new cars, one for him and
one for me. His idea was to get the salesman to show us round just
about ever car that they had. The salesman was in his late twenties and
not bad looking. He seemed to be paying as much attention to me as he
was to Jon. As the salesman took us to each and told us all
about them we pretended to be interested and had a good look at them.
Jon told me get into each one and see if I though they were
comfortable.
To start off with I got in and out in a very lady like manor and kept my
legs together but after the second car Jon whispered to me to start
flashing my to the salesman. That was fine by me as I now enjoy
letting strangers see my body. I started wondering how many cars I
would have to get in and out of before my juices would start to flow and
my lips swell up. The third car was very small and only had 2 doors. Jon
told me to get in the back to see if there was enough legroom and if it
was comfortable.
There was no way that I could get in the back without having to bend
over. To make sure that Jon (and me) got what he wanted. I asked the
salesman if he would hold the door open for me. As expected, when I
bent over and stuck my head into the car the back of my dress rode up
exposing most of my ass and leaving the salesman with a great view of
both my ass and my pussy. I wondered if there were still any marks
left from Jon using his belt on me the previous night. That thought soon
disappeared when I heard the salesman cough and ask me if I could
manage. I stayed half in and half out for a few seconds more, then got
right in, turned round and sat down. I looked at Jon then the salesman
who had a face and was staring at my lower body. My dress hadn't
had chance to slide back down to its normal position and even I could
see where my pubic hair used to be. (I'm real glad that I no longer have
to shave every day, I don't know how put up with it.)
The salesman was still transfixed with my crotch as I pulled the front
seat back into place. It 'clunked' into place and I said, "Ow!" as it hit my
knees. It didn't hurt, but I just wanted to wake the salesman up. "There
isn't much leg room in here" I said, "I've got to keep my legs apart to be
comfortable." The salesman was quick off the mark and he leaned in
and looked over the back of the front seat to see my staring
straight back at him. "Here let me help you" he said, "the seat will slide
forward and give you lots more room." "Thank you" I said, "it's not very
lady-like having to sit like this is it."
The salesman was fumbling with the seat catch and taking his time as
he stared straight at my pussy. I looked at Jon who was just stood there
with a big grin on his face. I could feel the salesman's eyes burning my
pussy as tingling in my lower body radiated out from my pussy. My clit
was starting to throb just having that stranger staring at me from so
close.
The salesman finally managed to move the seat; I pulled my knees
together and said, "not bad in here, there's more room than I thought
there would be." The salesman excused himself and disappeared
leaving Jon and me on our own. I guess that the salesman was going to
relieve the bulge that had appeared in the front of his trousers. Jon told
me to get out of the car and came round to me and said, "Well done,
you've earned a good fucking for that one." We left before the salesman
came back and went to another garage. This one didn't have small cars,
only big expensive ones and lots of big 4 wheel drive vehicles.
Again a salesman came up to us as soon as we walked in the door. This
time it was a middle-aged and before he had finished saying 'hello'
he was joined by a woman in a smart 'business' suit. She couldn't
have been much than me and gave us a nice smile as the
man introduced himself. Jon said that we were looking for a 4-wheel
drive vehicle for our (!) and that it needed to have only 2 side
doors because he didn't want the kids to be able to play with thinks that
they shouldn't.
I ignored Jon's little and went over to a Range Rover. It looked
very nice. The sales people and Jon followed me over and they started
talking about all the bits and pieces that it had. I wasn't really listening
but climbed into the driver's seat. It's a lot higher off the ground than a
normal car and there was no way that I could get in with any dignity so
I just reached up with my left leg and pulled myself up and in. The
inevitable happened with my dress and I heard the salesman stop in mid
sentence and then continue talking to Jon after a couple of seconds
pause. I didn't bother trying to pull my dress down and again I could see
my smooth pubes.
I started fiddling with all the knobs and switches and the sales woman
came over to me and started telling me what they all did. She was stood
next to me with the door open and was leaning over me some of the
time to show me how a particular knob worked. Each time she leaned
over me or pulled back I could see her eyes look down at my crotch.
After a few minutes of details that I wasn't even listening to, she
stopped talking so I shuffled myself about in the seat. This had the
effect of making my dress go a bit higher and my legs opening a couple
of inches. I asked "these seats are quite big and comfortable, do they
recline?" She said, "yes" and pressed a switch at the side of the seat.
My back started going down and it wasn't long before I was laid flat.
My dress had obviously gone with my body and the hem was about an
inch short of covering my pussy. The salesman and woman were looking
straight at my pussy. Jon let them stare at me for quite a few seconds
before he asked for a brochure and a price list. The 'woke up' and
said, "yes, I'll get one for you sir" and he left us. The woman was still
looking at my so Jon said, "how do you get the seat back
upright?" After about 5 seconds the woman said, "Oh, err yes, you just
press this button." She leaned into the car and watched my body come
upright.
I climbed out but Jon said, "how easy is it to get into the back seats?"
The woman told us that we just had to slide the seat forward and climb
in. Jon then said, "Go on Vanessa, have a go and then tell us if it was
easy." So I did. Sliding the seat forward was easy but it was a real climb
to get in and I had to bend over again.
The inevitable happened and my backside and was on full display
at about chest height. I'd seen some climbing into the back of
vehicles like this before and noticed that they often gave a glimpse of
knickers but I'd forgotten about it until I realised that my was
about 2 feet away from the face of this saleswoman. As I was struggling
to get in I saw that the salesman was coming back with the brochure. I
bet that he got a good view as well. I don't know if I could have got out
going forwards because I didn't try, I decided to get out the same way
as I got in so everyone got another eyeful.
After that Jon thanked the sales people and we left. As we were walking
towards the door I heard the woman say "well, I haven't had one like
that before, quite a little show-off wasn't she?" I just managed to hear
the reply "You get quite a few like that these days, there seems to
be more and more as the years go on" as we walked out of the door.
Back in the car Jon and me looked at each other and burst out laughing.
Jon said that he had had fun and that we would definitely have to go
round some more garages, but not then, it was getting late, so we
headed for home.
Back home, Jon gave me the good fucking that he promised. We
watched the television with me impaled on him for about an hour. He
was playing with my clit for most of the time and he would not let me
ride up and down on him. He said that he wanted to last, and he
certainly did. He stretched and squeezed my clit so much that it didn't
take me long to want to have an orgasm, but each time I got close he
stopped and waited for 5 minutes before he started again. I was getting
really desperate to before he finally took me over the edge. It was
a really intense orgasm and I couldn't stop my body and muscles
from twitching. This made Jon as well and we both sat there with
him still inside me until his dick went soft. We went to bed early that
night and Jon fucked me again before we went to sleep.
Sunday November 15
Got up late - both of us, after another fucking session with me trying to
swallow his dick and Jon trying to my clit. I'd swear that it's
getting bigger, it must be well over half an inch long now and it doesn't
take much for it to really show between my lips. Jon says that I'm
turning into a little boy. With it sticking out so much and not wearing
knickers at any time it gets rubbed – accidentally (honest) - quite a lot.
That only goes to make it harder, so it gets rubbed more. That's my
excuse for feeling horny so much these days. When I spoke to Jon about
it he said that we would have to try to get it bigger. That he would tie a
weight to it on a bit of string and as I walked around it would swing back
and forward and hopefully it - as well as getting me more horny.
Jon went into the garage and came back with some nylon fishing line
and what looked like a big heavy washer. It was about an inch and a
half across and about an inch thick. He tied the nylon line to the weight
and then the other end round my clit. When I stood up the weight has
hanging about a half way down to my knees. I could feel the pressure
on my clit, both from the knot round my clit and from the weight. It
didn't hurt, in fact it felt good.
I Then walked into the kitchen with the weight bouncing about and
getting knocked by my legs as I walked. Every time that happened the
nylon cord pulled at my clit. It did feel good. I knew that if I were to
walk a long way then I would be having an orgasm soon. It was nearly
as good as wearing my Ben Wa balls. Jon told me to wear it all the time,
when I was at home, for 2 weeks and that we would see if my clit grew
in that time. I could see that I was going to have a very 'interesting' 2
weeks.
Round about lunchtime we went to the gym. Jon had me wear a crop
top and baggy green shorts (minus the weight on my clit). He wanted to
see my as I opened my legs during the exercises. A couple of
young(ish) kept looking at me as they took their exercise. I
enjoyed the exercise cycle and carefully moved the gusset on my shorts
so that my bare was on the saddle. After 10 minutes on that Jon
had to stop me as I was in a bit of a sexual trance and was in danger of
cumming and screaming out. The stretching the legs wide machine was
a bit of a problem as I didn't want to make my flashing too
obvious. I got round that problem by casually letting my hands rest on
my lap. The rest of the hour in the gym went quickly with nothing else
happening worth mentioning.
From the gym we went for a swim. Jon wore his almost see-through
undies and I wore my flesh-coloured bikini. As we walked into the pool
area a few people did a double take of me but there was nothing to see,
I was all covered-up. We jumped in and did a couple of lengths before
Jon decided that we should go into the Jacuzzi. As we got out of the pool
I looked down at myself and could clearly see my dark aureoles and big
nipples pushing the thin material out. As I looked further down the thin
material of the narrow crotch was inside one of my lips. The
teenage in the Jacuzzi stared at me with her mouth wide open as we
climbed in. I smiled at her and said, "Hi" but didn't get any response.
After a couple of minutes Jon grabbed hold of me and pulled me onto his
lap. As he did that one of his hands was pulling my bikini bottoms to one
side and I felt his hard dick rest on my lips. I pushed down and in
he went. Not right in, just part ways. I sighed and said, "that's better"
and the looked at me in a puzzled way. I wasn't sure if she knew
what we were doing or not. Jon started lifting me up a little bit, then
lowering me down. I knew what he was doing and started helping him a
bit. I think that the realised what we were doing because she
suddenly got up and out and left the pool area. We were on our own
then and I kept going up and down on Jon for a few minutes but he
stopped me and lifted me off him saying "not yet V." We went back into
the pool for a few minutes before going up to the Sauna.
There was only a Japanese looking in the Sauna and he only had a
towel draped over his lap. As I walked in I could see his dick and balls
hanging over the edge of the seat. Jon had seen it as well and took it as
a que for us to strip off as well. He quickly took his undies off and
pointed to my bikini indicating that I had to take it off. I did and sat
down next to Jon, facing the Japanese man. After about a minute Jon
looked at me, then down at my legs, then to my eyes, then to my legs.
I quickly realised that he wanted me to open my legs. So I did, about 6
inches. The opposite looked over to me then back down to the
floor. Jon obviously didn't get the reaction that he wanted so he lifted
his feet up onto the seat, bending his knees and putting his feet as near
his bum as he could. This meant that his dick and balls were very
prominent. He looked at me indicating that I should do the same, so I
did. My and clit were staring the in the face. I didn't see him
look at me, but I could see his towel start to make a little tent and after
a couple of minutes he got up and left.
We were alone in the Sauna and Jon immediately lay on his back and
told me to give him a blowjob. It didn't take long to get him hard and he
was ready to in seconds. But before he did he told me to sit on him
so that he shot his inside me. No sooner than he was in me I felt
his warm liquid flow into me.
I sat there as his dick went soft and he then told me to sit with my legs
up again so that he could see his juices dribble out of me. He was sat
opposite me watching as the from the Jacuzzi walked in. She looked
a little startled and said, "I didn't know that it was a nude Sauna." Jon
didn't say anything, so I said, "It depends on who's in here. There have
just been 6 naked Japanese people in here so we thought that we would
do the same. You can join us if you like." "Well I don't know" she said
at first but then said, "well okay then" and she started taking her
costume off.
She looked about 15 and had large breasts. When she got her costume
off I saw that she had a small triangle of pubic hair that was obviously
trimmed. She sat at the other end of the same bench as Jon and put her
legs up (flat and together) so that she was looking towards both of us.
I'm sure that she would have been able to see Jon's seeping out of
my and I could certainly see some of it still on Jon's dick. After a
couple of minutes the relaxed and let her legs open a bit. I could see
the lips of her but there was no sign of her clitoris. I glanced
down and saw mine really sticking out.
A few minutes later the heat got too much for me and I asked Jon if I
could go for a cold shower. I left my bikini there and went for a shower
half hoping that someone would come into the open area and see me,
but they didn't. When I got back Jon had turned to face the and still
had his feet on the bench with his knees bent. He was starting to get
hard (I don't know how he manages that with all that heat). The was
laying back against the wall with her knees about a foot apart staring at
Jon. I could see why Jon was getting hard, her lips were swollen and I
knew what both of them were thinking about.
I sat down on the other side of the room and brought my feet up again.
I was desperately trying to think of something to say that would break
the ice when my mouth opened out came "I can see that I'm going to
have to do something about that before long," and I was looking at Jon's
dick which was starting to point to the ceiling. Jon smiled and replied,
"Yes you will, unless our friend here would like to oblige."
The obviously lost her bottle because she got up, picked-up her
costume and walked out. Just as she got out one of the staff (male)
walked into the area and stopped dead in his tracks as he saw this
naked 15-year-old girl. She just walked on and into the ladies changing
rooms. The staff turned round and went back the way he came and
Jon looked at me and said, "come on, let's get dresses and go home,
I'm hungry. We both walked back to the respective changing rooms
carrying our costumes. As I was walking into the ladies a fat lady
came out and gave me a filthy look. Back home I got us some food and
we had a quiet rest of the weekend.
Week commencing November 16
I did the housework then went into town and go some more of the thin
white lycra to make the leotard. As I was getting dressed to go to town I
remembered that Jon had told me to tie the weight to my clit all week,
so I did. When I stood up the weight was dangling below my dress hem
so I took the liberty of shortening the cord. I hope Jon wouldn't mind. It
felt strange, but nice having the weight pulling on my clit all the time
and as I walked my legs would knock the weight which would tug on my
clit. I had to stand still every hundred yards or so because after the
third orgasm I decided that I had better try to avoid orgasms for a while
otherwise I would end-up totally knackered.
I have to admit that I did slip my hand under my dress on the bus on
the way home and pull on the weight until I had another orgasm. When
I did get home I got out the silicone of my body and marked it
out with where I thought that Jon wanted it to cover. I managed to
make it without any seams on the crotch so that it would be nice and
smooth when I put my hand on my pussy. By the time I had finished it
and tried it on, the crotch part went instantly wet and nearly see-
through. Guess why! I did look silly with the weight bulging in the
crotch, even when I pushed my clit into the centre of it.
Tuesday - Bumped into Bridie as I walked round Tesco and she asked if
she could come and see me on the Wednesday, it was her only day off
that week. It was difficult walking up and down the isles and there was a
bit of a thumping noise when I bent down or over the freezers as the
weight hit the floor or the side of the freezers. By the time I went to bed
that night my clit was sore and swollen and it was nothing to do with
sexual excitement.
Wednesday - Bridie came round just before lunch. As I was leading her
into the kitchen for a cup of coffee I heard her say, "what's that hanging
between your legs?" After I told her what it was for she said, "You'd
need to tie a couple of bricks to mine to get it even half as big as
yours." In the kitchen Bridie took her coat off revealing that she was
wearing a thin short summer dress. There was no sign of any VKL
(visible knicker line) or a bra; her little nipples were pushing the
material right out. "Does your know that you've come out
dressed like that?" I asked. "No" she replied, "I put my coat on in my
bedroom." We both laughed as I remembered the tricks that I used to
get up to when I was at school when mini-skirts were just as popular
but I daren't go out in one as my dad would have thrashed me. Looking
back I wish I'd been a bit braver then, I might have discovered my
exhibitionist tendencies and liking for spankings earlier.
As I was making the coffee Bridie asked if I minded if she took her dress
off, she said that she felt a bit over-dressed. "Be my guest" I said and
watched her pull the thin material over her head in one easy movement.
I stood there enviously looking at her small slim naked body and baby
face, her hair just reaching her shoulder. She still had a lovely
bald pussy. It was hard to believe that she was 16, she looked more like
a little 12 or 13 year old.
The kettle clicked as it switched itself off and I 'woke-up'. "Glad to see
that you're still using a razor, does your boyfriend like it like that?" I
asked. "Oh yes, he wants to eat me every time that I see him" she
replied. "I can understand why" I said.
Over coffee and then something to eat we had a long talk mainly about
sex. By the time it was 2 o'clock I was getting very wet between my
legs and it wasn't just from the thin nylon cord round my clit and the
weight hanging from it. I was sure that Bridie was getting turned-on as
well, her little nipples were rock hard and she couldn't keep still on the
chair.
When I suggested that we go upstairs she said, "I though you'd never
ask." We never made it to the top of the stairs, as I followed her up the
stairs I put my hand between her legs and onto her pussy. She stopped
and turned round to face me. My face was right in front of her pussy. I
could smell her juices and just leaned forwards and kissed the
front of her slit. She sat down on the stairs, opened her legs and I went
down on her right there. It wasn't long before she was shaking as her
first orgasm hit her, but I wasn't going to let her again, well not
then.
I was looking forward to seeing her many times on the 'fucking
machine'. But before that I wanted her to use her mouth on me. As she
sat on the stairs coming down from her 'high', I climbed up above her
head, opened me legs and bent down so that my was right in
front of her face. When the weight landed on her chest she opened her
eyes and saw my which she immediately started eating. It didn't
take me long to cum, I guess that we had been both close to cumming
just with the talking that we'd been doing.
After I had 'climbed down' we went to the 'punishment room' and I got
Bridie ready for her pleasure ride. As she lowered herself onto the dildo
ready for the machine to start Bride looked at me and told me that she
was nervous. I just smiled and said, "Don't worry, I won't let it fuck you
to death." As the motor slowly raised her up the first time I moved the
chair that she had been supporting herself on and she said, "Please
don't, I might need that." "Relax and enjoy it" I said, "you're going to
go to limits that you didn't think you had girl." I said.
To start off with Bridie looked a little nervous but it didn't take long for
her to relax and start enjoying it. After a lot of moaning, screaming and
her third orgasm Bridie asked me to stop the motor and get her down,
but every time she said, "please" I just said, "not yet." After her fifth
orgasm she had stopped pleading with me and wasn't even looking at
me. She was looking down towards the ground, shaking and moaning. I
decided that it was time to stop the machine and get her down.
I sat her down with her back to the wall and decided that I needed my
share of the pleasure, switched the motor on and climbed on and
lowered myself onto the dildo that was still covered in lots of Bridie's
pussy juices. I left the chair in place after using it to make minor
adjustments so that I went all the way up and down on the dildo. I just
hoped that the nylon cord wouldn't catch on anything and rip my clit off.
After about 5 minutes Bridie started to get some life back in her and she
gave me a very tired looking smile as I reached my first orgasm. After
my third my clit was hurting so much that I just had to stop and I put
my feet on the chair. I had a bit of trouble supporting myself as my legs
acted as if they were made of jelly. Eventually I got myself down and
sat beside Bridie.
We both sat there for another 15 minutes as we slowly got some energy
back. We must have looked a right sight with sweat all over us and our
legs wide open. After a while we started talking and Bride told me that
she had never experienced anything like it in her life, "but there again,
it's the unexpected that I have come to expect with you and Jon" she
said. "Complaining are you girl?" I asked. She just smiled and shook her
head.
We had a shower (together) but we were too tired to let it be anything
other than a 'get yourself clean' shower and went downstairs for a drink
- something a little stronger than coffee. We sat in silence for a long
time before Bridie suddenly said, "Can I bring my boyfriend next time?"
"There's an idea" I said, "Jon won't let me have full sex with him but
that doesn't mean that we can't have lots of fun. The poor lad will think
that he's died and gone to heaven." We didn't fix up a date but that
didn't stop me thinking about what we could do to the poor boy.
Bridie left before Jon came home and I had a quiet evening apart from
Jon inspecting my clit. He commented on how swollen it was.
Thursday - I went to aerobics early. I had agreed to meet Jenny 45
minutes early so that we could try to find out where from and who was
looking at us through the hole. Jon had agreed to me taking the weight
off my clit for the evening and I was quite glad of the relief from the
pain. My clit had grown but I think that the extra size was just swelling.
When I got there Jenny was waiting for me.
We had a good 'explore' and discovered that at the other side of the wall
with the was a little storeroom where the caretaker kept cleaning
equipment. The door was unlocked and we eventually found the by
moving a pile of boxes. Looking through I could see the whole of the
shower area. The next problem was to find out who was looking through
it. We decided that we wanted to find out who but didn't want to stop
them as we were enjoying it as much as them.
Back in the changing rooms we got changed and I put my new leotard
on. Jenny looked at me in it and said, "that might cause a riot in there
tonight, the women will get jealous and the will not be able to
keep away from you." That made me a little nervous and I said that
maybe I shouldn't wear it. Jenny said that I would be okay but I still
wasn't sure and asked if I could make her one and then we could both
wear them. She thought for a few seconds then said, "yes please, were
about the same size, can I try yours on to see if it fits."
So we both stripped off again and I stood there naked while Jenny
pulled the thin white leotard on. We might be about the same height but
there is more of Jenny than there is of me. The leotard looked good on
her. She filled it very nicely and I told her so. What I didn't tell her was
that I could see her sparse triangle of brown pubic hair through the thin
white lycra. After looking at herself in the mirror, she said, "go on then,
will you make one for me please?" I smiled and said, "of course I will."
She took it off, gave me it back and started putting her own leotard on.
However she didn't put her black lycra shorts on underneath so her butt
cheeks were totally exposed just the same as mine were. "There, that's
2 butts for them to look at" she said.
We left the changing room and went into the main gym. About 5
minutes later the others started arriving and we both got a few raised
eyebrows as the women and saw our bare butts. I could see that
both Jenny and me were going to cause a couple of the to get a
hard-on. What I also noticed was that there were 2 new in the
class, word must be getting round.
Jenny got us started and it wasn't long before I was getting hot and
starting sweating. At the interval Jenny came over to me and whispered
to me to adjust the crotch on my leotard. One side of it had moved
inside my lips and the whole thing was getting just a little see-through
because of my sweat. As we chatted one of the new came over to
us and asked Jenny something about the class dates and times. She told
him that the class would break for Christmas on December 10th and
resume on January 14th. All the time that they were talking I could see
his eyes looking me up and down. I've got well used to this these days
and it just doesn't bother me any more.
Jenny got us started again and this part of the evening had us bending
over backwards a lot. When I was in what we used to call the 'crab'
position at school (hands and feet only on the floor with my stomach
facing the ceiling and my arms over my head); I remembered that the
crotch of my leotard would be splitting my lips; and nearly see-through
by then. This thought got me excited a little bit as this week there were
2 in front of me and in the position that we were in they must have
been having a great view. I felt a little rush of juice as I was
thinking about it.
At the end of the session these 2 started trying to chat me up and
after all the others had gone to get changed Jenny came over and
'rescued' me. We put the equipment away and then headed to the
changing rooms. By that time most of the other women had left leaving
just us 2 to hatch our plan. I was to strip off and start showering, talk to
Jenny who wasn't actually getting ready for a shower but was going
round to the storeroom to surprise whoever was there. When I heard
Jenny shouting I was to grab a towel and run round to the storeroom to
give her some backup.
After a couple of minutes soaping myself I heard Jenny shouting "And
what do you think you're doing?" so I grabbed my towel and ran. I
didn't bother wrapping the towel round me until I got there. I wasn't
expecting anyone other than the voyeur to be there and he'd already
seen me naked so I didn't bother wrapping it round me until I got there.
Quite a surprise as well, the eye belonged to a of about 14.
Jenny told me that when she'd opened the door he'd been looking
through the with his trousers round his ankles and was pumping
away. His little erection had gone by the time that I got there but his
trousers were still round his ankles. He was trembling with fear as he
pleaded with us not to call the police. I was so surprised that I had
forgotten to wrap my towel round me and I just stood there as Jenny
said, "what do we do now?" We hadn't discussed that and I just said, "I
don't know."
We stood in silence for a few seconds before I said, "I know, you
(Jenny) go and lock the entrance door while I take this back to the
changing rooms. We'll work out what were going to do as we get
changed." Jenny went off and I told the to pull up his trousers and
follow me.
Back in the changing room I told the to take his clothes off and
stand and wait while I finished my shower. I told him that he was less
likely to run off if he didn't have any clothes on. When he was naked I
took him to the showers area and told him to stand facing the showers
with his hands on his head. When he'd done that I took my towel off and
got back into the shower.
Just as I did so, Jenny came in and said, "Well, I was going to ask what
you've decided but I can see that you've already got that in hand." "Not
totally" I said, "I'm not sure what to do with him next. But first I'm
going to finish my shower, are you going to join me?"
As Jenny stripped off the kept looking from her to me and back.
Apart from his embarrassment at being caught and having to stand
naked in front of us he must have thought he was in heaven. He was
starting to relax a bit and his excitement was beginning to show.
Jenny and me soaped each other before she pounced on me and gave
me a long French kiss. My hands were playing with her nipples and
pussy (and hers with mine) and it wasn't long before we were both
cumming. I had nearly forgotten about the when Jenny said, "Go on
then, beat that meat." The lad looked a little puzzled so she said, "get
wanking."
He knew what that meant and started pumping his little dick. We both
watched as he worked himself up and shot his load over towards us. I
was quite impressed with how far it came. When he was done Jenny
and me started getting dried as the still stood there watching us.
Jenny and me talked about what the rest of his punishment would be. In
the end we decided that he would have to join us for the aerobics class
for the next week and help us clean up afterwards. If he was really good
we would let him watch us shower - providing he did the same as he did
that night.
We kept him standing there naked until we were ready to leave and
then made him carry his clothes to the front door. We then kicked him
outside still naked and told him to get dressed and go home. We never
did find out how he got into the school.
In the pub Jenny and me had a good laugh about the whole evening.
The poor and the look on the faces of the class when they saw our
naked butts. Jenny seemed a little worried at what it might do to
attendance as she was getting a percentage of the class fees. I
reminded her that we needed to think about what we were going to do
with the boy. We needed some way to embarrass him even more and
Jenny said that it would be a good idea to make him wear some girl's
knickers while he was in the class. I agreed with her that it would be a
good idea but she would have to provide them as I don't possess any.
"Leave it with me" she said. We left after one drink and laughed as we
talked about the as we walked out.
Friday - was a quiet day. I had the weight hanging from my clit again
and I was looking forward to a weekend without it. The pain from the
swelling was starting to outweigh the pleasure of the tugging.
Saturday November 21
Again another quiet day, Jon had to go to work in the morning and in
the afternoon I had to wash the car wearing just my coat and shoes.
That was cold. In the evening Jon took me to a pub in the country and
we had a quiet drink and some food. The place was pretty quiet and
nothing exciting happened.
Sunday November 22
Jon took me shopping for some knee high boots. We drove up to the
large shopping centre outside Sheffield and looked in all the shoe shop
windows. Jon (and me) wanted to have a bit of fun with the shop
assistants so we found the shop that had the boots that we liked on
display, then I looked around until a male assistant became free.
As I started walking towards him 2 things happened. Firstly someone
else grabbed the and secondly a asked me if she
could help me. After a quick think I thought 'what the hell' and told her
that I wanted to try on some lace-up knee high boots. I gave her my
size and she told me to take a seat. I picked a seat facing a wall and
waited until she came back with a pair. She gave me one boot and
watched me struggle (deliberately) to get it on then start to lace it up.
It didn't take long for her to offer to help me and she brought over a
little low stool, sat on it and asked me to put my left foot up beside her
right leg.
As she was lacing up the boot I slowly let my knees part. At first she
didn't take any notice, but as she got further up towards my knee I
caught her eyes looking up my dress. I realised then that I was going to
have some fun. I spread my knees a bit more and her expression told
me that she had just seen my naked pussy. She kept looking at it again
and again. It took ages for her to finish lacing the boot and when she
did I got up and went through the routine of walking about and looking
at myself in a mirror.
After that I asked her if I could try on the other one. When she gave me
it I said, "can you do it for me please, I'm not very good with laces."
She sat down on the stool in front of me and lifted my right leg up and
onto the stool. Automatically I moved my left leg to the left giving her a
good view. It was a good job that I was facing a wall and that the
was effectively blocking the gap between me and the wall. If anyone
had tried to get through the gap they would have easily been able to see
everything that I've got.
When the finally finished I got up and walked over to the mirror. I
wasn't going to stop there so I asked her if she had any different ones.
She said, "yes" and I sat down and started taking them off while she
went for the different ones. I hadn't got the first pair off before she
came back with the second pair. I deliberately kept my knees open while
I finished taking the first pair off. As I was finishing I kept glancing up at
her and I could see that her eyes were looking at my pussy. When I
finished I gave them to her and she put them back in the box before
asking if I wanted help with the second pair as well.
Of course I did, that was the whole point of the exercise. What the
didn't know was that while she was in the store room I had moved my
chair back a bit so that I had to slide down the chair a bit to be able to
get the right position on the stool. This meant that more of my
was on show. After looking at the first boot in the mirror I asked her if
she could help me with the other one. As she sat down in front of me
again she sat with her legs open a bit. As the lacing got further towards
my knee I caught a glimpse of her knickers, white cotton ones. When
she finished she moved both her arms to her sides and I got a good
view of her knickers and the wet spot in the expected place. I could also
see some dark pubic hairs sticking out of the sides. I gave her a
knowing smile as our eyes met when she stood up.
Needless to say I wasn't happy with the second pair and asked her if I
could try some others. As I was taking the second pair off and she was
in the storeroom Jon walked passed me smiled and kept walking.
When the third pair arrived I had already got the second pair off and
was waiting for her. She sat down and lifted one of my feet up. As it
went up my knees parted and I watched her eyes go down to my pussy.
As she moved her hands to start lacing the boot up her knees opened
and I realised why she had taken longer to get the third pair. She had
taken her knickers off. There were now 2 naked wet pussies staring at
each other. I could see her juices in her pubic hair and I could certainly
feel mine. Talk about flashing the flasher, I was a bit taken a-back and
didn't know what to do. I just sat there and stared at her as she
slowly laced up the boots and looked at my pussy. When they were both
fastened I got up and looked at them in the mirror. I couldn't make up
my mind which pair I liked most so I decided not to get any of them and
I told the as I took them off, being careful to keep my knees
together. The looked a bit disappointed as I left the store.
Jon was waiting outside and he asked me if I'd had fun and what was
wrong with the boots. I told him that I quite liked the second pair of
boots and he was quite amused when I told him that the had started
flashing me. Jon decided that we would look at other shoe shops and if
we didn't find any others then we would go back to that shop. We
looked round 3 more shoe shops before finding a pair that we liked in
another shop. Jon sent me in to try them on.
This time I got a male assistant, quite young, I guess that he was still at
school or and only worked there on a weekend. I asked the lad
to lace them up for me then slowly opened my knees. His eyes opened
wide when he realised what he could see. The speed of the lacing
slowed down dramatically and he went in the face. When he
eventually finished the second boot and stood up I could see that he
was finding his trousers a little restrictive. The boots were comfortable
and I liked them so I told the lad that I would take them but I asked him
to undo them and put them in a box for me. That seemed to take
forever and I really enjoyed the feeling of his eyes burning my pussy.
When I stood up there was a little wet patch on the chair. I was glad
that I had pulled the back of my dress up so that I wasn't sitting on it.
We had a KFC on the way home and Jon sat me so that I was facing the
serving counter with my knees about 6 inches apart, with no one
between me and the counter to restrict the staff's view. I'm sure that a
couple of them noticed because they kept looking over towards me.
Back home Jon spent the rest of the evening in his study and I never
saw him until next morning.
. continued in Part 8 .
This is part 8 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Week commencing November 23
As soon as I got out of bed I tied the weight to my clit with the nylon
cord. I wasn't looking forward to another week with it tugging at me as
the pain was far greater than the pleasure that it gives me. When I
initially tied it on the warm sexual feelings were there but by lunchtime
my clit was swollen and hurting. That night I pleaded with Jon to let me
take it off and he finally agreed to let me take it off on the Wednesday
evening. All day Tuesday I tried to keep as still as possible and spent
most of the day making the leotard for Jenny. I'd discussed the events
of last Thursday with Jon and after having a good laugh at the Jon
had told me to make the crotch part of Jenny's leotard even narrower
than mine. He said that he was thinking of coming along to the class
himself. If he did turn up he told me to ignore him so that no one knows
who he is.
Wednesday - I had to go to Tesco and it was real painful doing all that
walking. Talk about a throbbing between your legs. Didn't see Bridie.
I was glad when Jon came home and he gave me permission to take the
weight off. We both had a good look at my clit which was bright red.
Definitely a lot bigger but would it be when the swelling went down?
Thursday - I arrived for aerobics 45 minutes early and the was
waiting outside the doors looking very sheepish. When Jenny arrived she
let us in and we went straight to the changing rooms. Jenny told
the to strip off and we did too. As the boy's trousers came down I
saw his hard-on sticking out of his undies and it looked quite good
pointing to the ceiling when he was naked.
He tried to cover it with his hands but Jenny told him to keep them by
his side. I gave Jenny her new leotard and we both put them on -
without anything underneath. Jenny looked good in hers and I could see
a couple of pubic hairs sticking out of the sides of her and her
little triangle of hair were clearly visible. Jenny said, "I'm going to have
to be careful when I'm stretching my legs, are you sure that you've
made this one exactly the same as yours?" I lied.
My still swollen clit formed a little bulge in mine. Jenny then went into
her bag and got out a pair of little red, silky, bikini style knickers and a
short T-shirt. She gave them to the and told him to put them on.
After a minute or so of pleading to be let off, the finally put them
on. He did look a pillock with his dick straining to stay in the flimsy
knickers. The T-shirt didn't even come down to his waist so it was very
obvious that they were girl's knickers that he was wearing. Jenny said,
"don't worry, once you get into the workout your hard-on will soon go,
now get into the gym and get the mats out of the cupboard."
No sooner than he had left 2 of the women in the class came in, said,
"hello" and started getting changed. We left them to it and went to the
gym. The boy's erection had gone by the time we got there, which was
probably a good thing for him as there were 3 of the in the class
already there. They were looking at him when we walked in but their
attention moved to us when they saw us. They all came up to us and
started chatting to us both. I could see all 3 sets of eyes looking up and
down our bodies. That alone was enough to start that tingling feeling
between my legs.
Jenny took charge of the situation and started the class straight away.
The rest joined in as and when they arrived. I did notice 2 new who
Jenny talked to at the break. I had taken my usual place at the back and
had very little attention given to me. However, Jenny couldn't say the
same. Her leotard had ridden up in between her lips. Every time
she moved around the gym there was at least one pair of men's eyes
following her. After she had given the new the course details,
Jenny came over to me and said, "I don't know if this leotard was a
good idea, it's cutting me in half and some of the have noticed."
"Isn't that what you wanted?" I asked. "Well yes, but now that I'm doing
it I'm not so sure" she said. "Don't think about it, just do it" I replied.
The had stood sheepishly in a corner during the break.
We started the class again and that section was going to be more
interesting. It was mostly floor work and the leg stretching would pull
my leotard right into my pussy. It was already damp with sweat, but I
just knew that my juices would start flowing as I watched the
watching me. Jenny usually demonstrated each exercise before she
asked us to do it, by facing us and then doing it. She must have been
very self-conscious to start off with because each time she got down
onto the floor she turned and faced the wall. One or two people at that
end of lines would have been able to see the leotard tightly stretched
over her but not many.
As the session went on she obviously didn't care as she went back to
facing us. Just before the end she bent over backwards and I got a
beautiful view of the damp lycra digging into her between both of her
lips. I looked over to the and saw that he was having a good look
and he was starting to get an erection that was pushing the knickers
out in front. When it came to the crab position I deliberately took my
time and waited until the in front of me got down. His upside down
face was staring at me in anticipation. I really went for it and stretched
my legs as wide as I could knowing that the lycra was bunched up inside
my lips, but bulging where my still swollen clit was pushing against it.
By the time the session finished both Jenny's and my leotards were
nearly transparent with sweat and as the people walked out I noticed at
least 2 full erections bulging out in the men's shorts.
Jenny wasn't finished with the and she told him to clear away the
mats while we decided what to do next. We waited until all the other
people in the class had got dressed and left before she went and locked
the school's front door. This left just the 3 of us in the whole building
with no windows in the gym that were below about 15 feet. When she
came back Jenny told the to take the T-shirt and his trainers off,
leaving him wearing just the knickers. She then announced that the
boy was going to have an extra workout. If he didn't do what she said
she would go to the police. His fingerprints in the store cupboard would
prove that she was telling the truth. The lad said okay and asked what
he had to do.
The first thing was to watch Jenny and me undress each other and make
love to each other on the gym floor. I later realised that the idea behind
that was (apart from the pleasure to Jenny and me) for the to get a
real hard-on and to keep it as he did various exercises. Who was I to
argue, it was what I wanted and Jenny and me had a most enjoyable 10
minutes. The poor boy's dick was sticking out of the top of the little
knickers and when he went to play with it Jenny told him to stop.
The then had to run to the other end of the gym and back 5 times.
Jenny decided that it would be better if he removed the knickers and did
it again. It was funny watching his dick and balls bounce up and down
as he ran. It was even better when he had to run on the spot. His dick
was starting to go soft so Jenny had him get in the crab position and
then asked me to sit as close to his face as I could. Needles to say that
my legs were wide apart and that I was frigging myself.
It wasn't long before dick was pointing to the ceiling again. Twenty
press-ups followed but it wasn't his chin that had to touch the floor then
rise up. Next Jenny had him walking on his hands for a few minutes. To
finish with Jenny had him lay spread-eagle in the floor. We both stood
with a foot either side of his body, back to back and we lowered
ourselves down to him.
The idea was for Jenny's to be about 3 inches from his face and
mine to be so close to his dick that he could feel my body heat, but not
actually touch me. I have to admit that it didn't quite go according to
plan and I let the tip of his dick just go inside me. I wanted to impale
myself on him but I didn't, I knew that if Jon found out he would kill me.
When his dick touched my he jerked quite a bit and I thought that
he might but he didn't. Jenny wanted to be fair and told me that
she wanted to swap positions, so we did. As we went down I let my clit
just touch his nose. The jerked again, this time a lot more violently
and we all collapsed in a pile. I sort of went over his head and was just
about sat on his face. When I turned round to look at Jenny she had
gone almost straight down and was impaled on him. She moaned and
shouted "NO!" and got up just as he shot his lot up in the air just
missing Jenny's but getting the inside of her thigh. The rest of it
landed on his chest and stomach. I think that a little bit might just have
landed on my back but I wasn't sure.
Jenny turned round to face him and said (aggressively) "That wasn't
supposed to happen. Now look at what you've done you'll have to clean
that lot up (pointing to the inside of her thigh), with your tongue." (Her
voice was calming down the more she said). The hesitated and
Jenny said, "or would you rather I called the police. They won't believe
you if you try to tell them what's been happening here."
The lad had no choice. To start off with his face was a picture, I guess
that he'd not tasted his before and he didn't know what to expect.
As his tongue licked higher up Jenny thigh she opened her legs wider so
that he could get to the highest bit. His face was an inch from her
- again.
I was beginning feel left out but Jenny was thinking of me. When he
stopped licking she said, "You missed a bit that landed here (pointing to
my pussy) get on you back and when she squats down on you, lick it
off." "That's very considerate of you" I said and lowered myself onto his
face. It only took a couple of seconds for me to have an orgasm and I
had trouble staying on my feet. After it subsided I got up and smiled at
Jenny who said to the "Right, don't let me ever catch you on
us again. Now put those knickers back on and then your own clothes
and get the hell out of here. If I ever see you again I will telephone the
police. Is that understood?" "Yes miss," he meekly said as he pulled on
the knickers. As he ran out of the gym Jenny and me looked at each
other and burst out laughing.
As we were picking up our leotards Jenny said, "There's a lot of
equipment in here, do you think that we could have some fun with some
of it?" "I'm sure we could" I said, "let me think about it. By the way, did
you want those knickers back?" "Not after he'd been covering them
with his spunk" she said, "besides, it will give him something to remind
him of tonight." We went and had an uneventful shower and headed for
home. Jenny had promised to go and meet some of her mates.
Friday - The previous night's exercises were taking their toll on my
muscles and it was the middle of the afternoon before they let me forget
them.
Saturday November 28
Didn't really get the chance to tell Jon about the Thursday night fun until
the Saturday morning over breakfast. He wasn't at all happy that I had
let the boy's dick touch my and made me get over his knee while
he spanked me 100 times. I'm sure that his arm must have been aching
by the time that he finished. My butt was and sore, but I had
managed to avoid crying - just. By the time I had got to "40 - thank you
Master" I could feel his dick getting hard. By the time "70 - Thank you
Master" came my stomach was getting damp with his pre-cum. In the
nineties I noticed that he was slowing down and that his hand was
staying on my hot butt for a second or two before the next stroke. When
he finished he quickly lifted me off him, put me over the kitchen table
and rammed himself into me. There was no resistance in my as it
had started getting wet as soon as I felt his dick rising. The only
problem was that I was lying on top of some of the breakfast things and
they were digging into my stomach.
It wasn't long before he came and pulled out of me. I didn't but
was close to it and I was a bit frustrated when he stopped. I asked him
if I could finish myself off but he wouldn't let me. Instead he went for a
tape and measured the length of my clit. It was slightly longer but that
was probably because of my state of arousal at that time. I was glad
that Jon decided that the stretching exercise had been waste of time.
The pain had been unpleasant.
After breakfast Jon had me ring Vicky to see if she wanted to go out
somewhere that night. Liz told me that Vicky was visiting her in
London that weekend.
Not a very exciting rest of the day, we went shopping for a new washing
machine. Jon had decided that the one was 'well past its sell by
date'. At least there was the possibility of some fun when it was going to
be delivered.
Sunday November 29
Sunday started in its usual way - reading the papers. After that Jon
decided that we would go for a ride to the coast. The thought sent a
shiver down my spine. Anywhere in England is cold at the end of
November but the coast would be absolutely freezing. Jon let me put on
my new knee length boots, and suspenders, leather skirt, a T-
shirt and my coat. He let me do the driving as he said that I needed the
experience.
It took us 3 hours to get there and as soon as we did we went for a walk
on the beach. God it was cold. After that we went to a pub and had
some food. There was a pool table in there and Jon 'challenged' me to a
game. Jon put the money on the table and we waited for our turn. There
was a group of rough looking there and I didn't feel that
comfortable, especially when they came out with lots of rude comments
as I bent of the table to have my shot. Well I was giving them a great
view of my ass (pussy too probably), but it was the comments like "I'd
love to get that over the table" and "I know where I'd put my que and
balls" that put me off. It wasn't so much the words, they were a bit
funny really but it was the way that they were said. I was glad when Jon
said that we were leaving.
I drove again and we got home about 7 o'clock.
Week commencing November 30
Monday - went into town for a wander around the shops. Saw a few
adverts for shops looking for Christmas staff but when I told Jon about it
he said no.
Wednesday - the new washing machine arrived in the afternoon and I
put on my cheesecloth dress to let the in. It didn't take long for
them to install it but I did take the opportunity of one of them lying on
his back to connect some pipes to go and stand right next to him. When
he looked up at me he must have seen right up my dress as he suddenly
stopped telling me what he was doing and went all quiet. His mate had
to get something so I had to move out of his way.
Thursday - was aerobics evening and I went early again. Jenny and me
both wore our white leotards and we had the same stares from the men.
Jenny was a little more confident and didn't turn away when she bent
down. The front row had a good view. When it came to the floor work I
got all wet looking at the bulge on the in front of me as he watched
my leotard disappear into my pussy. At the end of the evening Jenny
was in a hurry - again, but she did find time to give me a long kiss and a
quick grope.
Friday - went to Tesco but didn't see Bridie. Made up for feeling a bit
bored by bending down in front of a male shelf stacker. He
dropped a box of biscuits when he realised what he was looking at.
Muscles ached from the previous night's exercises.
Saturday December 5
Quite a boring weekend really, Jon dragged me round the shops looking
for something for his PC. Nothing of any interest happened all day.
Sunday December 6
Sunday was just about as boring except that we went to the gym. Jon
had me wear my leotard but with my white lycra shorts on underneath.
He said that he didn't thing the Hotel was ready for my butt being
openly displayed in the gym. Swimming pool, sauna and steam rooms
yes, but not the gym. To get to the gym we have to walk through the
Leisure Centre's reception area and there are often lots of guests there.
Because of all the clothes that I was wearing there were no pleasurable
incidents in the gym but Jon did keep us there for over an hour. I was
knackered by the time that we went for a swim.
Jon didn't tell me what to wear for the pool so I took the shorts off and
just wore the leotard. I've never seen anyone in the pool with a T-back
costume but I thought that there has to be a first for everything. I
walked out of the changing room with a towel round my waist and when
Jon saw me he said, "Taken the shorts off have you?" He knows me too
well. We swam for about 10 minutes before getting into the Jacuzzi. No
one had noticed me as I got into the pool but an elderly couple did when
I got out and into the Jacuzzi. The was smiling but the look on the
woman's face told me that she wasn't happy. We ignored her and
carried on.
It was great lying there in those warm bubbles; I nearly went to sleep.
No one came and joined us and after quite a while we went back into
the pool to cool off. The pool was just about empty and when we got out
and went to the sauna it also was empty. Jon decided that we would
strip off and lay there for a while. Jon lay across the end and I lay along
the side with my head near him.
After about 10 minutes a teenage came in and the only place he
could sit was at my feet. My feet were about a foot apart and I knew
that Jon wouldn't want me to pull my legs together so I left them where
they were. The sat as sideways as he could and was looking directly
down at my pussy. After about 5 minutes (knowing that my was
being looked at, especially by a reasonable handsome man) my
pussy lips were swelling and my juices flowing. My was starting to
itch and I tried to resist scratching it for as long as I could but I just had
to scratch it. My hand went down and the palm rested on my bare pubes
while my index finger scratched the inside of one lip. This caused both
lips to part and my clit become even more obvious.
The lad was concentrating on my so much that he didn't see me
looking at him and his rapidly bulging costume that was quite brief for a
young mans today. The majority of them wear big baggy shorts that
don't do anything for me, I like to see in very brief swimming
trunks so that you can see the shape of their dicks.
This lads costume was brief and his large erection was starting to peak
out of the top of his costume. His dick looked massive, bigger than
Jon's. When I had finished scratching I couldn't resist giving my clit a
quick flick as I brought my hand away from it. The lad's eyes opened
wider and he looked up at my face. Our eyes met so I smiled at him
and licked my lips.
I guess that he couldn't cope with a being so obvious and looked
down at the floor and a couple of minutes later he left. As he got off the
bench his still hard dick burst out of the top of his costume and the top
inch was visible as he walked out. I looked at Jon who was smiling, and
then settled down for more relaxation. No one else came in and after a
while Jon told us that we were leaving. Just as we walked out of the
sauna a male member of staff walked into the area. His face was a
picture, he obviously wasn't expecting to see a naked woman and the
pleasurable surprise on his face was obvious. On the way out he was
behind the counter and I handed my towel to him. He was very polite
and with a smile on his face, he said, "please come again, soon."
The rest of the day was quiet and boring.
Week commencing December 7
The only interesting thing that happened was when I went to aerobics.
Jon decided to drop me off instead of me taking the car and I didn't get
there until a couple of minutes before Jenny got started. I was pleased
to see that Jenny was wearing her leotard as I was wearing mine.
Just after we had started I heard the door open and someone come in.
When I looked over to see who the person was I got a bit of a shock. It
was Jon, wearing a very baggy pair of running shorts and a T-shirt. I
was thinking of what to say to him at the break but remembered that he
had told me that if he turned-up I was to ignore him.
At the break Jenny went over to him and another and was probably
explaining details of the course to them. After that she came over to me
and said, "hi." We had a little chat and I asked if she'd seen anything of
the voyeuristic boy. "Thankfully no" she said and went to get the class
started again. As usual she spent some of the time walking around
telling people what they were doing wrong, or right. She seemed to be
spending quite a bit of time in front of Jon and I wondered why.
The same was in front of me and having a good look at my
as my leotard had disappeared inside my lips - again, and I was
definitely wet as I was dreaming-up things that Jon might be up to. At
the end of the session Jenny came up to me and said, "you'll never
guess what that new has been up to." Well I could but I wasn't
going to let on. "No, tell me" I said. "His dick was hanging out of his
shorts and as the session went on it got harder and harder. In the end it
was rock hard and I could see every bit of it." "Disgusting!" I said,
"watch out he's coming over."
Everyone else had gone off to get changed by then just leaving Jon,
Jenny and me in there. As Jon walked up to us I could see his dick
outside his shorts pointing to the ceiling. Before Jenny could say
something Jon say "Can I help you to put the mats away?" "Err yes
please, they go in that cupboard over there (pointing to a door)." Jenny
said then looked at me as if to say 'I don't believe this!' I said, "let's
stay and watch this." Jenny didn't move so we just stood there and
watched as Jon collected and then put the mats away. He still had his
erection (outside his shorts) as he walked over to the door, opened it
and said, "after you ladies." We walked out without saying a word and
walked into the changing rooms. By then everyone else had gone
and it was a good job because Jon followed us in. When Jenny looked at
him he just said, "Just carry on, don't let me stop you" and he
proceeded to take his clothes off and get into the shower.
Jenny looked a little hesitant so I stripped off and walked to the shower
saying "come on Jenny, don't be shy." Jenny slowly stripped off and
came to join us. Jon and me were soaping ourselves and still pretending
to not know each other as Jenny turned-on another shower. Jon must
have been waiting for that to happen as he turned to me and said, ""will
you suck that for me (pointing to his dick)." I didn't say anything but
bent my knees and took his full length into my mouth. Jenny's face was
priceless, she must have been thinking that I was a right tramp. Jon
didn't and after a minute he pulled out and said, "turn round and
bend over," so I did. As he rammed his dick into me I put my hands on
Jenny's hips and started licking the front of her pussy. She said, "I don't
believe this," but she still responded by opening her legs and letting my
tongue get into her hole.
As her (and mine) orgasm built one of Jon's hands reached out and held
her left breast. The other hand reached under me and started
massaging my left nipple. It didn't take long for all three of us to
and when I stood up I said, "Jenny, meet my Master, Jon. Jon this is
Jenny." "I thought it must be" Jon said, "Vanessa has told me all about
what you two have been up to." Jenny blushed a bit and was just going
to say something when Jon said, "Vanessa has been a little too forward
and needs to be punished, would you mind if we used your gym
please?" "Err yes" Jenny replied. Jon then told me to go into the gym
and wait for me. He went into the changing room for something
while Jenny said that she had better go and lock the school doors and
off she went - grabbing a towel as she went.
As I waited for him in the gym I was wondering what Jon had gone for
and what he was going to do for me. I didn't have to wait long. As soon
as he walked in I saw the cane in his hand and knew what was going to
happen. I didn't have long to think about it as he immediately told me to
run from one end of the gym to the other and back. I was totally naked
and my little bounced as much as they could.
I was on my third length when Jenny came back in and stood next to
Jon who said something to her. After 5 lengths I had to stop and spend
5 minutes running on the spot in front of them. I don't know what Jon
said to Jenny but she sat on the floor and watched me. Next I had to put
my arms high in the air and then jump into a spread-eagle position,
then back. This workout was worse than Jenny's. After that it was press-
ups. I couldn't manage many of them and was really sweating by then.
After that it was standing on my hands and leaning my feet against the
wall. Then came lying on my back and pushing my legs and body up so
that I was on my shoulders and elbows. In that position I had to spread
my legs as much as I could and hold it until I collapsed. As I was like
that and getting a bit of a breather I saw that Jon was starting to get a
hard-on again. After that I had to get in the 'crab' position and walk
over towards Jenny and get my open as close to her as I could. At
last Jon told me to stand up, after a couple of seconds I had to part my
feet about 18 inches and then bend over and touch my feet without
bending my knees. I just knew what was next, as I looked back at Jon
through my legs I saw him pick-up the cane and come over to me. I
closed my eyes and waited.
The first one landed as a bit of a surprise (don't know why). "Ow! One -
thank you Master" I said. After "Ten - than you Master," I was getting
very wet and close to crying. I looked as Jenny who was mesmerised
but not that far-gone to not be able to frig herself. Her right hand was
moving rapidly. After "Fifteen - than you Master," I was crying - a lot.
Jon stopped and looked at me for a minute then moved a bit then
number 16 landed. They were now landing on one cheek and bending
round and hitting my lips. Numbers 18, 19 and 20 found my clit.
The pain was terrible but at the same time my was throbbing (and
not just from the pain). My juices had run right down to my knees. Jon
stopped after "Twenty - thank you Master." He told me to stand up
straight and pull myself together.
As I stood there sobbing Jenny got up and came over to me. She asked
me if I was all right and gave me her towel to wipe my face. Jon went
off to get changed and when I had stopped crying Jenny said, "Are you
sure that you're alright?" and "Why do you put up with it?" As we
walked back to the changing room I told her that I was happy with Jon,
I needed Jon and (pointing to my juices running down my legs) would I
do it if I wasn't getting pleasure out of it? Jenny had no answers and she
helped me have another shower and then put my dress on. She kept
telling me about all the wheals on my backside. I said, "look at the
ones on my pussy." She did and said, "Wow!"
Jon was waiting for us when we got to the schools doors. He asked
Jenny to come for a drink with us but she declined. We went home with
my trying to keep my backside off the car seat.
Friday - was quiet apart from when the papergirl came. When I turned
round to go and get the money I heard her gasp and say "what
happened to you?" I just said, "I was a bad at school and my
teacher punished me." "What!" she said, but I didn't answer.
Saturday December 12
Jon woke me up at 4 o'clock in the morning. When I finally came round
he told me to pack a bag as we were going on holiday. It was my
birthday on the Tuesday and Jon had decided to 'treat his little slave'. At
8'oclock we were getting on a plane to Tenerife. When we got there it
was great to feel the heat as the plane door opened.
Walking across the tarmac I had trouble with my dress blowing up. Jon
told me that Tenerife was a quite a windy island, particularly in the
winter. I said that I could get used to winters like that. The coach took
us to Playa de las Americas and a Hotel called Columbus. We had a
room that over-looking the swimming pool. The weather wasn't as good
as Ibiza had been but it was still a hell of a lot warmer than England and
we stripped off and sat on the balcony. I'd seen one woman topless by
the pool so I wasn't worried when Jon told me to take my dress off.
When I was sat on a chair on the balcony people walking beside the pool
would have trouble telling if I was topless, never mind bottomless.
After about 30 minutes soaking up the sun Jon decided that he was
hungry and told me to put on a short wrap-round skirt and crop top
while he just put on his baggy short running shorts and we went looking
for a restaurant. As we were walking down the street I realised that a lot
of people were going to see the lower half of my naked body that week,
the wind was bad. We found a café down the street and had a good
meal.
After that we decided to go for a walk to see what was there. Every time
that we came to a corner I was expecting my skirt to fly up. It did quite
a few times and I got a few wolf-whistles. Jon was enjoying it and so
was I in a way. Jon told me that the only time that I could hold my skirt
down was if there was a policeman looking. The Spanish police can (he
said) be a funny lot and lock you up for a very trivial reason. He said
that he had often seen them treat holidaymakers very badly.
We found a shopping mall that wasn't that big and Jon said that we'd go
back later. There were dozens of tourist type shops that Jon said we
would avoid. We also found a sex shop but it was closed. We wandered
back to the apartment and got there as it was getting dark. Jon went to
the bar but told me to go and put on (in) my Ben Wa balls and come
back to the bar.
When I got back he was chatting to a couple of that were about my
age or maybe a little younger. Jon introduced them (Emma and Chloe)
to me. They were on their second week there and they told us about the
main drinking area at the other end of town. Jon asked about beaches
and they said that there was one up by the lively part of town, but not
many more around that part of the island. Jon asked if they knew of and
naturist beaches and after couple of seconds silence Emma said that she
had heard someone talking about a little beach a mile or so up the coast
but she said that she didn't know exactly where it was as they hadn't
been. Jon said that we would be looking for it and asked them if they
would like to come. Emma said that we didn't look like naturists and Jon
laughed and said, "what does a naturist look like?" That stumped them a
bit and they had to admit that neither of them had thought about it.
Emma looked at Chloe and said, "what do you think, shall we go with
them?" Chloe replied, "let's think about it."
Jon told then that we were both naturists and told me to stand up and
prove it. Without hesitation I stood up and lifted the front of my skirt up
and showed them my knickerless, bald pussy. I just stood there until
Jon said, "OK Vanessa, you can sit down now." Emma said that that
didn't prove anything as she often went out in a short skirt and no
knickers. Jon said that I ALWAYS went without knickers.
We then had a conversation about how I kept my pubes so smooth and
not itchy. Both were interested in the machine that I have,
especially as I told them that I no longer needed it because the hair
wasn't growing back. A waiter came by just then and Jon ordered us all
some more drinks then asked them where they were going that night.
When Chloe said that they had intended either staying there or just
going to one of the local bars. Jon asked if they would like to join us for
the evening.
We never got further than the hotel bar that night and we ended up
getting quite drunk. I have vague memories of being sprawled out on a
big sofa and Emma asking me what it had been like removing my pubic
hair, one by one. but not much else, I do know that Jon fucked me that
night because I woke up next morning with a sore and very sloppy
pussy.
Sunday December 13
Woke up with one hell of a bad head. Jon had one as well but nowhere
near as bad as mine. We didn't have any breakfast and spent the first
half of the morning drinking water on the balcony.
About lunchtime Jon told me to put just my bikini skirt, over-sized bikini
top and shoes on and go and get us some food. I walked to a
supermarket just down the road and had some fun squatting down to
get something from the bottom shelf when people were walking by and
bending over in front of on the checkout. Each time someone gave
me a filthy look or a smile I just smiled back at them.
On the way back one turned round and followed me after the front
of my skirt blew up as he was walking towards me. I guess that he was
hoping for a rear view as well so just before the hotel entrance I bent
over to 'adjust' my shoe. He must have had a great view of my ass and
pussy.
After breakfast / lunch we went and hired a little jeep and Jon took me
to a little village about 3 miles up the coast. There was only a café and
the odd shop there but Jon wasn't interested in them. We walked out of
the village up a hill and onto the coast path. At the top of the hill Jon
told me to strip off and we walked a couple of hundred yards to where
the path went down into a little valley. There was a minute little beach
in the bottom and a number of little ramshackle homes made of rocks
and anything else that had washed-up. There were a few people around
them who Jon said were dropouts. As we walked down I saw that they
were all scruffy and thin, I guess that Jon was right. No one took any
notice of us and we walked up the other side of the valley. In the next
valley there was a beach about 100 yards long with some 'white' sand
(unlike the 'black' sand in Playa de las Americas). There were only about
a dozen or so people on them, all naked.
Jon decided where we were going to settle and we lay on our towels for
about an hour. I dozed off and when I woke up a youngish couple were
just above us with a baby that looked no more than a couple of weeks
old. The couple were naked as well and the woman was laid with her
legs open. When I looked up towards her I could see that her lips
were open and so was her hole, about an inch. I could see right into her.
About an hour later the pitched a tent a little way up the hill and
they went and moved into it.
The waves started getting bigger and bigger and Jon decided that
getting them crashing over us would really wake us up. So in we went,
slowly at first then right into them. It was really cold and the waves
were pushing us all over the place. We came out for a rest and I noticed
that Jon had got a hard-on. He said that it was the waves pounding
down on him that caused it. As we sat there 2 and 3 women
dropouts came over the hill and down onto the beach. They stripped off
(which didn't take more than a couple of seconds as non of them had
more than 1 article of clothing on) and into the waves they went. As we
watched I noticed that the 2 also got a hard-on. We went back in
and it wasn't long before I was watching 3 with rampant erections
getting bounced about by the waves.
The 3 women dropouts seemed to be amused by it as well as they were
having a bit of a giggle. Jon saw what was going on, came over to me
and grabbed my solid nipples and said, "It's getting you as well." Before
I had time to answer he picked me up pushed his dick between my legs.
He said, "Put your legs round me," and gave me a long French kiss
during which time his dick pushed its way into me.
There we were having sex stood on a public beach and no one batted an
eyelid. Jon carried me to the water's edge and we collapsed with him on
top and still inside me. I looked up and down the beach and saw that all
the dropouts were in a heap having some sort of orgy and that another
couple were at it as well.
It felt good having sex out in the open like that and even better when
Jon rolled us over so that I was on top. I got onto my knees and rode
him as fast as I could. I had just had my second orgasm when Jon
came. Holding me still as he jerked the final drops out of him and into
me.
After that we went back into the water and washed all the sand off us
before Jon decided that he wanted me to give him a blowjob. He lay on
his towel and told me to get down on my knees and bend over him. He
said that I had to make sure that my open was visible to anyone
who looked down the beach. While I was doing that a couple
walked along the beach. They stopped and watched us for a minute or
so before moving on. When Jon came I swallowed all his then licked
him clean before we settled down and enjoyed the sun. When it came
time to leave we both walked naked back to the top of the hill before the
village. A German couple seemed a little surprised as we met coming
over the top of a ridge. I bet that they got more of a surprise when they
got to the beach.
We covered-up before walking down into the village and we had a drink
and ice cream at the café right on the sea front. It was windy down
there and it wasn't long before my little skirt had blown over and the
waiter and other customers could see everything.
Back at the Hotel we bumped into Emma and Chloe in the bar. They said
that they were going out with some blokes that they'd met. Emma gave
me my Ben Wa balls back and said that they were good. I asked her
how she got them but all she would say was that I gave them to her the
previous night.
I can't remember a thing about it, it must have been when we were in
the bar but that's all I know. Jon wouldn't tell me anything either.
That night we went into the 'lively' part of town for a drink and some
food. Jon told me that I wouldn't have to worry about my dress blowing
up. What he didn't tell me until just before we went out was that I had
to wear my lacy dress, the one with thousands of holes that looks quite
normal until you get close-up when you realise that you can see
everything through it. Well it was dark outside.
Jon said that we weren't going to drink much that night so we took the
car. We walked the last bit and soon found ourselves in this noisy area
with someone outside each bar trying to talk us into going in. We went
into one on the street side that that had a playing a Chubby Brown
video. Jon had heard his voice and said, "we're going in there." We
spent the next hour laughing at some brilliant but filthy jokes; it was
great. From there we went into a rather bright McDonalds and had a
burger. One or two people (men) looked at me but there again there
were a few other wearing very little as well. It was the
who were not with that got most of the attention. All in all we had a
pleasant evening with nothing special happening.
Week commencing December 14
Monday - Jon got me up early and we both went to the supermarket. I
had to wear just a sarong that didn't cover much even before I started
bending down or the wind started. Jon wore just a T-shirt that was a bit
baggy and once or twice I managed to see the end of his dick peaking
out. In the supermarket we decided to have a bit of fun with this
middle-aged couple who looked a bit stuffy. We got ourselves about 10
feet ahead of them then we both bent over so that both our asses were
on show to them. The kept a straight face and ignored us but the
woman looked a bit flustered and said, "well really!" as they walked
passed us. We just looked at each other and laughed.
After breakfast we drove up the coast and found a deserted beach. It
wasn't very big but it did have a few sun-beds on it. We took 2 of them
and soaked up the sun for a while before Jon decided that he was going
for a walk - naked. I lay there naked day dreaming and quite
unconsciously opened my legs and started masturbating.
After I had I fell asleep with my feet either side of the sun-bed. I
started dreaming and can still remember what I was dreaming about. I
was a slave in a jail in some Arabian city. There were other there
all naked like me. One by one the were taken out. When it came to
my turn I was dragged out into some open-air room where I was tied to
a big post on top of a big step. I was being auctioned off and the
auctioneer was inviting people to come up and 'check me out'. I was
being groped and prodded all over and I was eventually sold to a
who tied my hands to the back of his and led me through the
streets naked to his home.
When we got there he thrashed my backside until it then made me
masturbate in front of his whole household. There were about a dozen
people watching me and talking about me. A woman was describing my
shaved pubes and little dick but I couldn't see her. It was then that I
slowly woke up and realised that the woman was real. She was with a
man on the beach a few feet in front of me and they were talking about
me. They obviously though that I was still asleep as I watched them
through my sunglasses - good invention for people wanting to see but
not be seen to be looking.
They were naked and hadn't realised that I was awake. As I looked at
them they got the urge and they fucked each other doggy style, right in
front of me. I couldn't help myself, my right hand continued what it
started before. I was still quietly playing with myself when they finished,
stood up and walked away. As they went I heard the say "hell of a
dream she's having." I watched them walk down the beach and saw Jon
walking back towards them and me. When he got to me he told me to
finish myself off and he told me that he had watched it all. He sat on the
end of the sun-bed and watched as I thought about my Arabian slave
Master and brought myself to another orgasm.
About an hour later Jon decided that we were going shopping and we
drove back to Playa de las Americas. We went to the shopping mall that
we found on the first day and wandered around. We found a shop that
sold dresses and managed to find a few that Jon liked. The
Spanish got a bit flustered when I took the sarong off in the middle
of the shop and tried the dresses on.
She kept trying to say something about 'someone might come in', but
Jon just kept saying, "don't worry." Someone did come in, one of her
mates. They stood there speaking Spanish at a hell of a rate. They kept
looking over to us and pointing but we ignored them. We eventually
found one that Jon liked, it was very thin and silky and only just covered
my butt. I reckoned that if I bent over even the slightest bit then
anyone behind me would be able to see my butt. It had spaghetti straps
and the front over my was 'different'. It was baggy and the way
it hung on me even I could see my nipples. Anyone looking straight at
me from the front wouldn't have been able to see my but if they
were close enough to look down at me then they would see what I could
see. From below my it wasn't tight but it wasn't loose.
After Jon paid we left, found a cafe and had a late lunch. Nothing
exciting there and we went back to the Hotel. Jon told me to have a rest
as it was going to be a long night.
When we went out I wore my new dress and the remote vibe. To get to
the nightclub we took a taxi and I'm sure that the driver got a got view
as I bent over to get in. As we moved off he switched the interior light
on and adjusted his mirror and I suspected that it was so that he could
have a look at my legs. I thought that I would tease him a bit so I
slowly opened my knees. Because they were up a bit I think that he
would have had a good view of my pussy. Not sure if Jon noticed or
not, he didn't react.
The club was big; it had lots of rooms and one big dance floor where the
ceiling was about 30 feet above us. There were 3 cages hanging from
the ceiling and I asked Jon what they were for. He said that it was for
people who wanted to get high on their dancing. I wasn't sure what he
meant and didn't say anything.
We went to the restaurant and had a fantastic meal. It must have cost
Jon lots of money. We even had a big bottle of champagne. French not
the cheap Spanish stuff. Jon had told me to pull my dress up as we sat
down to eat to make sure that I didn't leave a wet patch on the back of
it. He wouldn't let me use a serviette so each time the waiter came to
serve me he could see my bare pubes and down the front of my dress. I
had nearly forgotten about the vibe until Jon switched it on while the
waiter was serving the main course. It startled me a bit and I let out a
bit of a gasp. The waiter ignored me. Jon left it on just long enough for
me to start getting worked up, and then switched it off.
When the waiter came to serve my dessert we had been waiting a while
(I think the champagne helped as well) and I had started to relax and
lay back against the back of the chair. I never thought about what the
waiter would see and he gave a slight gasp as he saw me naked from
my hips down. I smiled and sat up straight but the waiter just carried on
as if nothing had happened. While I was eating my sweat Jon gave the
vibe a quick burst "just to keep you topped up" he said.
From the restaurant we went for a wander round and discovered that
some of the little rooms had their own little dance floors and different
music. The rooms seemed to have themes according to the type of
music that they were playing. We went to the main dance floor that was
getting quite busy by then and danced for about half an hour before
finding one of the bars. It was circular and sunk low in the floor so that
the counter was half way between my knees and pussy. There were only
3 behind the bar but I bet the male members of staff wanted to
work there so that they could see up the skirts of the female customers.
I'm sure that if any of them looked at me they would have seen my
naked but there again I bet they've seen so many naked pussies
staring down at them that they just don't bother any more.
As we stood there drinking, Jon switched the vibe on again and left it on
until I was so close to cumming that I was looking forward to my first
orgasm of the night. However, Jon being Jon, knew exactly when to stop
it and I was left frustrated. He must have seen the disappointment on
my face because he said, "later V, later." As Jon was ordering another
drink one of behind the bar decided that she needed to go
somewhere because she started to climb onto the bar to get over it. In
doing so her little short skirt lifted up to reveal a naked trimmed pussy.
I looked at Jon and said, "did you see that!" "Yes" he replied, "nice, but
not as nice as yours." A nice 'loved' feeling came over me for a second.
When the came back she did it again but this time we got a great
view of her small backside. I could just see her dark lips for a second.
I finished my drink before Jon and asked if we could go dancing again.
Jon said that he wasn't but that I could, but that I had to wait until
some one got off one of the pillars and then dance on there. There were
about 6 of these pillars spread around the edge of the dance floor. They
were about 5 feet off the ground and wide enough for only one person
dancing on them at a time. To get onto them there were 3 large
concrete steps that people were sitting on.
A few minutes later 2 of the pillars became vacant. I headed for the
nearest one and climbed on. Even getting up the steps must have given
the people sat on them a great view of my ass. When I got onto the
pillar itself I realised that if anyone either sat ion the steps or stood on
the floor cared to look up they would have easily been able to see what I
wasn't wearing.
The music started and I started dancing. A little bit later the vibe started
and my dancing rhythm changed. I looked down to see Jon looking up at
me. I turned to face him and I could see him playing with the remote
control. He started pointing to my legs and then opening his arms to
tell me to open my legs, so I did, about a foot. I knew that he was
looking straight at my and so were the 3 or 4 that
were stood near Jon. I didn't care; in fact I was enjoying it. Jon brought
me so close to the edge so many times that I was getting almost
desperate to cum. I was staring down at the men. And tried to
read their lips. They were obviously talking about me and I'm sure that
one of them was pointing to my juices that were running down the
insides of my legs.
Jon obviously didn't want me to but it he kept up the same 'on and
off time periods' then it wasn't going to be long before he had no more
say in the matter. After another couple of on and off sessions it
happened. I stopped dancing and my body just shook. It was one of the
most intense orgasms that I have ever had. It lasted for ages.
After that I decided that I needed to get down and have a drink, so,
being the that I am I sat down on the edge of the pillar with my
knees about a foot apart with my legs straight out and said, "can
someone help me down please?" These 4 all moved forward
but one of them managed to get in between my legs. His face was right
in front of my pussy. He wasn't going to rush to do anything so I said,
"come on then, help me down."
He was strong, his arms came out and up behind my dangling legs and
round my waist. This meant that as he pulled me forward my legs went
over his shoulders. As he pulled me forward his face went right into my
pussy. He stepped back and then lowered me down to the floor but it
was my head that was going down. My knees were over his shoulders
and I was rapidly getting upside down with my dress rushing down to
meet my face. Luckily the pressure of him holding me upside down
against himself stopped it from going all the way and my body was only
exposed down (or should I say up) to just below my breasts.
The held me there and turned to his mates who cheered
moved towards me and started groping me. One had just managed to
get a finger in me when Jon stepped forward, pushed his way in and
lifted me up saying "Thank you gentlemen, I'll take my from there."
As Jon lowered me down my dress fell back into place and the
men walked away. They didn't look happy that Jon had spoilt their fun
and in a way I was disappointed as well.
We went to a different bar and had another drink. I was getting a bit
drunk by then and I think that Jon was as well. About 2 drinks and a
smooch later (where Jon had his hands on my bum (under my dress)
while I gave him a long French kiss) the DJ announced that the cages
were being lowered and that if anyone wanted to dance in them they
were to go to see him. Jon told me to go and when I found the DJ there
was another wanting to have a go. The DJ said okay and told us
which cage to go to. There was a there when I got there and he
opened the door for me then locked me in.
As I was waiting for the cage to go up some drunks started saying silly
things like "look at the monkey," "where's your banana" and "monkeys
don't wear clothes." That seemed to give them the excuse to reach in
and try to pull my dress up. Unfortunately with the cage only being
about 3 feet square there wasn't anywhere that I could go and my dress
was up round my waist when the cage started going up. You can
imaging the comments from the drunks when they saw that I didn't
have any knickers on. In a way I was enjoying them seeing me like that
but I wasn't keen on the fact that they were drunk and all trying to
grope me. Jon was watching but I knew that he wouldn't interfere as
there was no chance of me coming to any harm.
The cage only went up about 8 feet above the ground just high enough
so that people on the dance floor couldn't reach it. When I looked round
I could see the other 2 cages both had in them and both were
dancing. One of the looked as if she was only wearing a bikini and
the other had a mini skirt and bikini bra on. I started dancing and had
just got into the swing of it when my suddenly jerked. Jon had
switched vibe on again. He was playing the same game as last time - on
for a minutes then off for a minutes. I looked down to see where he was
but couldn't see him. After about 5 minutes strobe and spotlights came
on and were moving all over the place. Then 3 fixed spotlights came and
light up the 3 cages. Shortly after that 3 (probably - I couldn't see the
other 2) more light came on, they were sunk into the floor and were
directly below the cages.
Yes, light was flooding right up my body from below which meant that
anyone stood below could look up and see what I wasn't wearing; and
more to the point the juices that were running down the inside of my
legs. Jon had as usual been keeping me right on the edge of an orgasm
which meant that my juices were really flowing. If Jon kept it up for
much longer then they would be dripping down onto the people below.
Because of the bright lights I couldn't see who was below me or if they
were looking up at me. But that wasn't at the front of my mind, it was
the orgasm that was building in me. The excitement of knowing that
hundreds of people could be watching me and even looking at my naked
pussy as I slowly danced and was getting extremely close to cumming
only made it worse (or should I say better). When I finally came I
stopped dancing and just shook. I think that I screamed but no one
would have been able to hear me anyway.
Jon must have been watching and realised that I had because the
rhythm of the vibe going on and off changed. Jon left it on and brought
me to a second climax before he switched it off. It didn't come back on
and I slowly came down from my sexual 'high' then started dancing
again. Not only were my juices dripping off me but sweat must
have been as well. I could certainly feel it running down my body and
my dress was sticking to me in places as well.
After about another 10 minutes up there I was beginning to think that I
was stuck in that cage forever. I was tired and thirsty. Looking over to
the other 2 cages I saw that one of the had stopped dancing and
was sitting on the bottom of the cage so I did too. There wasn't enough
space to put my legs out in front of me so I had to bring my knees up.
The bars on the bottom of the cage were about six inches apart and my
backside was resting evenly over 2 of the bars. This meant that my
pussy was being pulled slightly apart in between the bars. It must have
been quite a sight for anyone below but I didn't care, in fact when I
realised a little tingle went through my stomach and I felt a little more
juice flow.
I don't know how long after I sat down that the cage was lowered the
next thing that I remember is a with a big grin on his face leaning
through the open door and pulling me up by my hand. I think that he
said something to me as he pulled me up and out but I can't remember
what. Jon grabbed me as I started walking away from the cage and took
me to a corner of the room to sit down and recover. He brought me a
long cool drink that disappeared down my throat very quickly.
Just as I was starting to get a bit of life back into me Jon decided that
he wanted to have me there and then so I had to sit on his lap with my
back to him and one leg either side of his while he fucked me. I'm sure
that some of the people near by knew what we were doing but nobody
seemed to care. I didn't again but I remember that lovely feeling of
his shooting into me. He lifted me off him straight away and he
held the back of my dress up as I sat down on the cushion next to him.
As I watched him put his dick away I thought about the sticky white
stains that would be on the cushion when the cleaners came round next
day.
Shortly after that we left and got a taxi back to the apartment. The
driver didn't look at us as he drove us back. If he had he would have
seen that my dress hem was on my stomach and open to catch
the cool air of the night.
Tuesday - My Birthday. It was late morning when I woke up. Jon was
already up and had been to get us some breakfast. He'd only worn a T-
shirt to the supermarket and he told me that he had accidentally flashed
the on the checkout when he'd picked-up all the items that he'd
bought. Two of them had trapped his T-shirt and pulled it up when he'd
lifted them up. Apparently the had gasped and blushed when she'd
seen his dick and that it was then that he'd realised what had happened.
He said that he'd just apologised and left leaving the watching him
walk away.
It was a bright sunny day and as we eat breakfast on the balcony
(hadn't seen anyone in the rooms on either side of us since we got
there); Jon told me that we were going to go to a Hotel just outside
Playa de las Americas. I put on just a short wrap-round skirt and crop
top and we set off. Just as we walked out of reception the wind caught
my skirt and a group of people who were just arriving got any eyeful. I
wasn't really looking forward to spending the day in some Hotel or
other, but if that was what Jon wanted, then ......
The Hotel Fanabe looked just like any other Hotel even when we walked
around the place. It was when Jon took me into the lift and it arrived on
the Hotel roof that I understood why Jon took me there. There was
swimming pool and sun-beds on the roof and it was clothing optional.
There were already about a dozen people there and all but one was
naked. Half of them were and wrinkly but there was a couple
with some kids and a group of 4 German sounding people,
3 and one youth.
We got a couple of sun-beds, put some sun tan lotion on, settled down
with our books and had a very lazy pleasurable day. We went for a swim
in the pool a couple of times and it was great not having to worry
whether on not I was hanging out of a costume. Yes, okay I do get
sexual excitement of letting people see my interesting bits in places that
they don't expect it but it's good to be able to be completely naked and
relaxed in public at times. It's good being naked at home but it isn't the
same as lying out in the sun by a swimming pool and being waited on
hand and foot. So natural and relaxing.
It was early evening when we headed back to our Hotel. We got
showered and took the car to the middle of Playa de las Americas. Jon
was just wearing a big T-shirt and I had to wear my bikini skirt and a
baggy crop top. The way my skirt didn't reach right round me made it
obvious to anyone who looked and thought about it that I didn't have
anything on underneath. The wind was going to be a problem again.
We wandered around the shops and along the sea front and ended up
near the shopping mall. Just up the road from it Jon spotted a sex shop
and we went in. It wasn't up to much but the behind the counter
soon realised what I wasn't wearing and watched me as I moved around
the shop. Jon noticed it and asked me to pass him something that was
on the floor. I realised what Jon was after (and it wasn't the box on the
floor) so I bent over from my waist and picked the box up. I took my
time so that the got a good look at my ass. Jon put the box down
and we carried on browsing. As I said there wasn't much there but Jon
did buy a butt plug.
As Jon paid the asked if we wanted a bag for the plug, but Jon said,
"No," and unwrapped it. He then gave it to me and said, "Put that in
your hole." I took it from him and licked the end so that it wouldn't be
too painful then opened my legs, reached down and under the micro
skirt and pushed it in. As I was doing that I was looking at the man's
face. It was a of surprise and pleasure. I guess that no one had
done that in his shop before. Jon picked-up his change said, "Thank
you" and we left.
The butt plug wasn't small and it was a bit painful as I walked. I was
sure that if (when) my skirt blew-up again whoever was looking would
be able to see the end of the plug. We went into the mall and went to a
different shop that sold clothes. As we looked at the clothes the
sales took something off a rack and went to the changing rooms.
They were 2 curtained off cubicles at one end of the shop which was
empty apart from her, Jon and me.
When she went into a cubicle I noticed that she only half closed the
curtain. She then started taking off her jeans and top. I'm sure that she
knew that Jon and me was watching her but she just ignored us. Next
came her bra, which left her in just her knickers. As she pulled the dress
over her head she turned to face us and we got a good view of her big
breasts. I saw lots of black pubic hair sticking out of the sides of her
white knickers. As the dress came down she turned and looked at
herself in the mirror.
After checking to see that the dress fitted and looked okay she took it
off and put her top and jeans back on. She left the bra off and was
holding it and the dress when she walked passed us to the sales
counter. Jon said, "right, it's our turn to give a show, find a tight dress
then come back to me." When I got back to Jon he had a pair of jeans
and a sweatshirt in his hand. He motioned for me to go over to the
changing cubicles and as we walked over he whispered "Don't touch the
curtains, and take your time."
We each went into a cubicle and I didn't hear a curtain close so I knew
that Jon didn't close his either. It only took me seconds to take my top
and little skirt off and I stood there naked facing the shop and taking my
time undoing the buttons on the dress. The was looking at us but
I'm not sure if it was me or Jon. Just then I heard the shop doorbell and
another came in and walked over to the sales talking to her in
Spanish. The sales said something and the second stopped
talking when she looked over at us. They both stood in silence as the
watched either Jon or me (or both) as I put the dress on.
When I'd fastened it I walked out and turned to Jon. He was naked and
struggling to pull on the jeans which were obviously too small. He had a
semi erection. I said, "that's nice, but the jeans are too small, shall I get
you a bigger pair?" "No" he said, "I've decided that I don't like them
anyway" and started to take them off. I went next door and took the
dress off. Just as I was pulling my top on Jon appeared in front of me
and said, "come on, let's go." He grabbed the dress and I followed him
over to the sales counter wrapping the little skirt round me as I went. At
the counter Jon put the clothes on the counter and said, "thank you, but
no thank you" and we left. The just watched us as we walked out in
silence.
From there we went to a café and had some food and a drink before
wandering back towards the car. To get there we had to pass the area
where there are lots of pubs. By the time we got there it was about 10
o'clock and there were a few people around. Two couples who
looked about 18 had obviously started drinking very early because they
were totally pissed. They were having trouble standing up and kept
falling over. Each time the fell over they gave everyone around a
good look up their mini skirts.
At first I thought that they weren't wearing knickers but then I got a
good look at a black thong on one of them. As we got closer one of the
girls tripped over right in front of me. She ended up on her back right at
my feet. We stopped and Jon bent down to help her up. She was staring
right up Jon's T-shirt and giggling. As he pulled her to her feet she was
trying to say something, but couldn't get further than "you haven't got."
Jon wasn't interested and we stepped round her and left.
Back at the Hotel we went to the bar and had another drink before going
to bed.
Wednesday - Jon got me up early and sent me to get some fresh bread
for breakfast. I decided to go to a different supermarket and had a bit of
fun bending over and squatting down. There were a couple of English
lads about 10 or 11 years in there with their parents. Once they'd
seen me bend over they followed me until I left.
Jon seemed to be in a bit of a rush over breakfast and as soon as we
had finished he said, "Right, sarong only on (big one), not even shoes
and let's go." Within a couple of minutes we were walking to the car and
then driving up the coast. We drove for about 30 minutes until Jon
turned off the main road and down a dirt track. He appeared to know
where he was going and after a few turns we came to a gate with a sign
that said 'Miguel's Ponies'. I could see the sea so I had visions of riding a
horse along a deserted beach. It wasn't to be - well not as how it was in
my daydreams. We parked the car and walked through a little gate into
a courtyard.
I don't know what I was expecting but it wasn't to see lot's of stables
with 3 naked cleaning them out. Nor was it to see one naked
girl hanging spread-eagle by her wrists from a frame about 10 feet high
in the middle of the courtyard. I just stood there and took it all in (none
of the had any pubic hair) while Jon introduced us to Miguel.
As soon as the formalities were over Jon said, "Vanessa give me the
sarong. For the next 2 days you are going to be a 'Pony Girl'. You will
live the life of a pony and a slave who looks after ponies. You will do
exactly what Miguel says. Any deviation from that will result in you
being strung-up and punished like that slave. She's been hanging there
for 2 hours waiting for you to arrive so that you can witness what
happens when the slaves don't do at they are told." With than Miguel
said, "Come." We walked over to the who was to be punished, me
talking the sarong off as we walked.
The didn't look up when we stood in front of her. She was sweating
and shaking a bit. It looked like she knew what was coming. Miguel
shouted something in Spanish and the 3 stopped what they were
doing and ran over. They stood in a line near us and when Miguel
shouted something else they got on their knees with their knees about a
foot apart and lay back and supported the body weight on their hands
that were on the floor behind their feet. That's the position that I have
to get in when Jon says 'assume the position'. I whispered to Jon that I
was going to have a problem with the Spanish and Jon whispered back
"Don't worry, Miguel knows that you don't speak Spanish, he'll talk to
you in English." Miguel must have heard me or Jon because he looked at
me and said, "Slave, don't speak unless spoken to or you will be
punished. Get in-line with the other slaves." I wasn't going to argue and
jumped into line and down into the position. It was then that I realised
that my was getting wet.
In deadly silence Miguel took his jacket off and proceeded to give the
girl a thrashing with the riding crop that he was holding, all over her
back and butt. To start off with the silence was only broken by the noise
of the crop flying through the air and then landing but after about 5
strokes the started crying and yelping as each stroke landed. I
counted 50 strokes before Miguel stopped. The was sobbing her
heart out. I half expected the punishment to stop there and in a way it
did. Miguel went away and came back with a hosepipe with water
running out of it.
He stood behind the and let it run down her back for a couple of
minutes before he forced the end up the ass. She screamed as he
forced it in and was really whimpering until he pulled it out about 10
seconds later. The water rushed out of her and so did little lumps of shit.
Miguel forced it in again and the same thing happened when he pulled it
out. The third time wasn't in her ass but in her pussy. When Miguel
pulled it out she tried to hold it but after a couple of seconds out it came
like a jet from a squeezed hosepipe. Miguel only did that twice before
he threw the hose on the floor and cut the down.
She collapsed on the floor still crying. Miguel said (in English) "Perhaps
that will teach you to keep yourself clean. Clean up the mess on the
floor then muck-out stable 2." The stood up and started hosing her
own shit away while Miguel turned to us 4 girls. I hadn't dare move,
neither had the other 3. He said something to them in Spanish and the
got up and ran off. I started to get up to follow them but Miguel said,
"Stay!" and walked off. A few minutes later the 3 came back with 5
horses. They just stood there until Miguel came back and told all 5 of us
girls to mount up.
I had never been on a before and had a lot of trouble getting on.
When I was half on I saw that there was a dildo about 2 inches in
diameter and about 3 inches long sticking up from the middle of the
saddle. I looked over to one of the other who was just getting on
and she was slowly lowering herself onto her dildo so I did the same. As
the horses walked out of the yard I was nervous about being on the
horse but at the same time I was enjoying the experience. 'So this is
what a Pony does' I thought. I could get used to a life like that.
If only I'd known.
We walked out into some barren fields where the horses started trotting.
I didn't know how to ride and I'm sure that I was going up and down at
the wrong time but I was enjoying being fucked by that dildo. I came
twice before the horses slowed to a walk before we all went in a convoy
along some dirt tracks. Two of the had big and they were
really bouncing about when the horses were trotting. It looked painful
and I was glad that mine are small.
Twice we had to stop as a car came the other way. In one was a middle-
aged couple and the other just had an in it. None of them
looked at all surprised to see 5 naked on horseback, but the 2
young(ish) that were mending a stonewall at the side of the track
were. They were laughing and joking in Spanish as we walked by. None
of the even looked at them, they just sat there staring at the back
of the in front.
We eventually came to a deserted little beach and when Miguel
dismounted we did too. The seemed to know what was to do and
they went to Miguel and started undressing him. To get his riding boots
off he sat on the beach and lifted one leg. One of the stepped over
it and when she had grabbed his boot he pushed her backside with the
other foot. When that one came off another stepped over his other
leg and did the same. When he was naked I watched him walk into the
water, his little dick just peeking out of the large mass of black pubic
hair. We all stood quietly as Miguel swam around for a few minutes then
came back to us. Two of the went to get the horses and the other 2
started to dress Miguel. I helped them.
The ride back to the stables was just as uneventful apart from the
bouncing up and down as we trotted over the field. Back at the stables I
was told to help the take the saddles off the horses, I tried to talk
to some of the to find out which ones spoke English and then to try
to find out what else went on there. All I could get out of any of them
was a whisper "Don't talk, just do what you are told."
When we went out of the stables into the courtyard there were about
two dozen smartly dressed people there including Jon. He must have
borrowed the clothes because we didn't bring them with us. Us had
to line-up along one wall while Miguel explained, first in Spanish, then in
English that this was where the Pony races would start. He called
each of us out in turn and had us parade up and down in front of the
people. While all this was going on there was money changing hands
and I guessed that the people were putting bets of some sort on us.
At that time I thought that we were going to have some sort of nude
school athletics day and I wasn't prepared for what happened next. We
all went out to a field that had a little track round it. It must have been
about 200 yards long, similar to a school sports field. What was different
was that there were 2 single seater 'carts' in one corner. Two of the
were led over to them and I watched as Miguel strapped a big leather
belt round their waists. He then put a leather 'Bridle and Reins' over
their heads. This was made of a metal 'bit' in their mouths with leather
straps that held it firm on their heads. The reins came out from near
each ear and were about 6 feet long. He then tied their hands together
behind their backs before leading them in between two long poles that
came out of the front of the carts that had hooks for the rings on the big
waist belts. As they were being hooked up I realised what was going to
happen.
Two people were selected from the audience and they climbed into the
carts. The weren't finding it easy but they pulled the carts to the
starting line and when Miguel fired some sort of gun the race started.
The 2 people in the carts were pulling the reins and shouting at the
to get them to go faster. When they got to the finish one of them was
slightly in front of the other. They were both panting and sweating like
mad. The belts and bridles were moved to another and me. It was
real hard work but I managed to just beat the other girl. When I was
un-strapped I saw that one of the who went first was getting a
drink from a water trough so I went over and did the same. It tasted
funny and looked a bit dirty, but I needed that drink.
By the end of the 'event' each had raced against each of the others.
I had won 2 and lost 2 but there was a winner, one of the with big
breasts. I wasn't surprised that she had won as she was bigger than all
the others and she looked fitter. No flab. The winner and the who
lost all her races were then hitched up again to have another race. This
seemed little unfair until I saw that 2 people climbed into the winners
cart and squeezed into the one seat. What also made me glad that I
wasn't one of the was the fact that all 3 riders had whips.
When the gun went off both had trouble getting going until the
whips started landing. As they got round the circuit and back towards us
I could see lots of marks round both backs, some of them even
wrapped round to their stomachs. The big also had some on her
breasts. The smaller won by about 5 yards, much to the delight of
most of the people watching. I could see money changing hands in the
group of onlookers but it wasn't long before the 2 who had been
racing were unattached from the carts and all 5 of us were told to return
to the stables.
When we got there leather 'Bridle and Reins' were put on all our heads
and all our wrists were tired behind our backs. The end of the 'Reins'
were then tied to hooks around the inside of one of the stables and we
were left there.
There were 3 buckets in the middle of the stable and we could all just
get over to them. One of the buckets had some food in it; it looked a bit
like leftovers that had been all mashed up. The second bucket had water
in it and the third one was empty. It wasn't long before I realised what
the third bucket was for, one of the went over to it, squatted down
onto it and had a shit.
I tried to talk to the other girls, but all that came out was a garbled
mess. A couple of the went and stuck their heads into the food and
water buckets and I had some water but I didn't like the look of the
food. It wasn't long before we all settled down in the straw and tried to
get some sleep. I must have managed to get some because the next
thing that I knew was when I woke-up in the dark listening to one of the
girls having a into the bucket.
A bit later a that I'd never seen before came in and switched the
light on. He had a riding crop with him and he woke-up 2 of the
who were still asleep by giving them a crack across their backsides. As
he walked round the stable he had a good look and grope at each of us.
One of his fingers went inside my but he moved on quickly. After
he had gone round all of us he went back to a Spanish looking with
long black hair. He made her stand-up then bend over before he
dropped his trousers and fucked her from behind. The didn't offer
any resistance, in fact she was obviously enjoying it. A moan of pleasure
sounds the same even through the Bit of her Bridle.
When he had finished he untied us all (hands and from the wall), lead us
outside and lined us up against a wall. He gave us a bar of soap each
then turned a hosepipe on us. The air temperature was reasonably
warm but the water temperature wasn't. I had goose bumps all over and
you should have seen the size of my nipples.
After the 'shower' we were all led into the big house and into a small
room where our 'Bridles' were taken off. We were then told that we were
to be the 'entertainment' of the Masters guests that night. There would
be a mini 'Olympic games' and each of us had to do our best to win. If
the Master didn't think that we were trying hard enough then we would
be punished. The then got out a tin of paint and painted a number
on each of our chests and backs. I was number 4.
We all sat around for about an hour before the came back in to us.
I tried to talk to some of the other girls, but none of them wanted to
talk. Three of them just ignored me while the fourth just said, "No
talking." The told us that the first game was a simple race. He told
us that when we got out into the main room we had to line up and then
race to the other side of the room and back. I was reasonably happy
until he told us that we would be going one at a time and that we had to
carry each of the other one at a time, on our backs. Out in the
room I had a good look round as we lined up. It was a big room,
something like 40 feet across. One end was completely empty and at
the other end was about 20 people sat round tables with lots of food on
them. They were all talking to each other and obviously quite happy. I
could just see Jon, he was on a table at the back of the room talking to
someone that I had seen earlier in the day.
It wasn't long before the with number 1 painted on had to start.
number 2 jumped on her back and she grabbed number 2's legs and
started running. When she turned to come back, her were
bouncing up and down. She was out of breath by the time she let 2
down and 3 got on. When it came to me getting on her naked back
she was covered in sweat and had trouble keeping me on her. Before
she managed to get half way across the room she collapsed with me
landing on top of her. We got up and walked back to the wall with lots of
the audience booing her.
Girl 2 started and managed to get all of us to the other side and back
but she had the advantage of being the biggest of us all. She carried us
with her arms holding our legs to her sides but instead of then holding
her hands in front of her she held them behind her. This meant that as
we were bouncing across the room my was bouncing down onto
her hands.
Girl 3 only managed to get me both ways and 5 three quarters of
the way before collapsing. Then it was my turn, I'd decided that I was
really going to try hard. It wasn't that I was afraid of the beating if I
didn't do well, I would probably have enjoyed it, it was that I wanted
Jon to be proud of me. Getting 5 both ways was easy, she was the
smallest of the girls. 1 was heavier and I managed her too, but by
the time I got her back I was sweaty and slippery. I knew I'd have
problems with 2 and I was right. When she jumped on my back I
nearly went down but managed to get half way before my legs gave
way.
The other thing about her was that she held her arms tightly round my
neck so I was having trouble breathing as well. Fortunately as we went
down she landed on her feet and when I turned over to get up she was
still there with one foot either side of me. I was looking up at her shaved
pussy with its dark stubble just starting to grow. The lips were tightly
closed leaving her looking as if she just had a clean, not very long, cut
there.
Girl 5 started and managed to get 1 both ways but collapsed as soon
as 2 jumped on. We were all herded out of the room and outside
where we were hosed down again. I was glad to get back inside. We
were allowed to rest for what must have been about 15 minutes before
the told us that event 2 was about to start. It was a bit like event 1
in that we were paired off (girl 1 was left out) and we then had a pillow
fight with the on top holding the pillow. I started off on top and
managed to get a couple of good blow in before we were floored by the
other 2 running into us.
Event 3 followed almost straight away, it was a wresting match. The
objective was to get you opponent with her back on the floor and hold
her shoulders down for a count of 3. 1 and 3 were drawn first and
it was a good clean fight. It took ages for 1 to win. My number was
called next and my heart sank as the number 2 was called out. I'd
expected it to be over in a minute or so, but I soon discovered that even
though she was big, she was slow.
We started to get sweaty and slippery which helped me a bit. It was
when she started pulling one of my nipples that I decided that I wasn't
going to lose. When she grabbed my pubic bone and pushed a couple of
fingers in me and grinned at me I thought 'right, 2 can play that game'.
I grabbed her with one hand and thumped her stomach with the
other. She went down with me on top of her but facing her feet. She
started pushing her fingers into my so I did the same to her - only
harder. My juices were already flowing and I was enjoying it a bit. I was
finding it hard to get my finger into her as she was still dry but I wasn't
going to give in. She was starting to scream as I really pushed hard.
She was so dry and tight that my hand was starting to but I wasn't
going to stop. As she screamed louder she stopped pushing her fingers
into me and just lay there screaming.
When my whole hand was in her I turned to look at her face to see that
she was crying. I pulled my hand out, stood up moved up her body
before squatting down so that my shins were on her shoulders and my
pussy on her nose. As the was counting up to 3 I wiggled my body
about so that my and juices were spread all over her face. I had
won and as I walked back to the other I saw that they too were
applauding me. What I didn't realise was that I had to fight again,
straight away.
It was against the smallest girl, number 5. I was still covered in sweat
and she had trouble getting hold of me. Somehow we ended up on the
floor with me on top of her in the '69' position. My head was in between
her legs and very close to her pussy. She gripped my head with her legs
and held my face about an inch from her pussy. She had that
unmistakable smell of female sex and I couldn't resist putting my
tongue out and licking her lips. She shook and moaned, so I did it again,
this time I pushed my tongue inside her. She was enjoying it and
stopped gripping my head with her thighs. As I moved my tongue
around I lowered my towards her face until I could feel her breath
on my pussy. A little more and I could feel her nose just touching me.
At that point I think that we both forgot about the fight that we were
supposed to be having and we both enjoyed each other's pussies. I was
just getting close to an orgasm when a pulled me off the saying
"You can stop now, you've won." It took me a few seconds to realise
that my shins had been holding down the girl's shoulders and the
'referee' had counted her out. I think that it took a while for the other
girl to realise what had happened as well. There was one more fight,
girls 2 and 3. It got quite violent and 3 ended up with a bloody nose.
There was lots of nipple pulling and and stomach punching. I was
glad that I didn't have to fight 3.
The next contest was something that I had never even imagined before.
We had to line up with 10 empty San Miguel Beer bottles in front of us.
We had to carry them over to the other side of the room. The only
problem was that we were not allowed to use either our hands or
mouths (apart from to stand them up if they fell over). The options left
to use were pretty limited so I opted to pick them up with my pussy. My
only worry was that I would be too wet to grip them properly while I
was walking with them in me. It was quite easy really and I was doing
quite well. Two of the looked as if they were trying to pick them up
in their backsides. They weren't doing as well as the 3 of us that were
using our pussies. By the time I got to the eighth I was having trouble
gripping them and the eighth, ninth and tenth ones all fell out and I had
to stand them up and start again. In the end I came in third, which I
was reasonably pleased with.
That was the end of the contests and we all had to line up while the
called out our numbers one at a time, then judged how much applause
we got from the audience. I didn't win but I didn't loose. I was glad of
that because the who won (girl 5) had to go into the audience and
let any and everyone of them do what they wanted to her. I never saw
her for the next hour or so. 2 (the big girl) got the least applause
and she started crying when she was told that she was going to be
punished in front of everyone.
A big frame was brought in and 2 was tied spread-eagle to it. Then
each of the Masters of the remaining 4 were called up one at a time
to give her 50 strokes of whatever implement they chose. The first
Master chose a belt, by the time he had finished her whole backside had
red wheals all over it. She was crying but still managed to count the
strokes and say "Thank you Master" after each one. Well I assume that
that was what she was saying, she was Spanish.
The second Master chose a belt as well but he didn't restrict his strokes
to her backside. About half of them were directed onto her and
about a quarter were 'up strokes' between her legs on onto her pussy.
By the time all 50 had landed she was screaming quite loudly. I got the
impression that she had a low pain threshold.
Jon was third and as he came to the front he gave me a little smile. Jon
chose a tawse. He's good with that and he too the 50 over the 3
parts of her body in spite of her loud screams as each one landed. It
didn't look as if Jon was trying too hard, I'm sure that I've seen him put
more effort into giving me my punishments.
The last Master chose a small whip. When the saw it she started
screaming "No, No!" but that didn't stop the man. Most of the strokes
were directed to her backside but about a dozen were over her
back and chest. She passed out before he had completed his 50 and he
didn't bother with the rest. She was still out cold when 2 carried
her out of the room.
After that and a few words from Miguel, we were herded out and into a
room where there was couple of showers. We were told to have a
shower and wash off what was left of the numbers that had been
painted onto our chests and backs. Just as we were finishing the big girl,
number 2, was carried in and were told to clean her up. She came round
as we put her into the shower and she started crying straight away. I
don't think that my body has ever been that when Jon punishes me.
From there we were taken back to the stable and given some bread and
water before the light was put out. I snuggled down into the hay to try
to keep warm and before I knew it there was light shining in through the
badly fitting door.
Thursday - No sooner that I was awake a came in and woke-up the
2 that were still asleep. 2 started moaning and groaning as
soon as she was woken-up. When she didn't stop as soon as she was
told the pulled her up onto her knees, dropped his trousers and
started fucking her. She was quietly sobbing when he had finished. He
looked as if he came, but she didn't.
We were all told to get outside where we were hosed-down before our
hands were tied behind our backs. We were then put back in the stable
with 3 buckets. One food, one water. I was hungry and made it to the
food bucket first. I was glad that the food was all mashed-up but I still
got it all over my face. I dunked my head in the water bucket to wash it
off. I had a in the third bucket and straight after wards one of the
other had a shit in it.
About an hour later we were taken out and lined up. Two of the
were taken away by their Masters and 3 more arrived, but there was no
sign of Jon. We then had to clean out the stables that had horses in
them and I accidentally stood in some horseshit. It was still warm.
The next few hours went through the same routine as the previous day.
I got quite worked up as we trotted over the fields with the horse's
movements pushing the dildo in the saddle into me. I was sorry when
the started walking again, I'd been getting close to an orgasm.
One of the 'new' looked quite frightened as her started
trotting and she was screaming a bit as she was going up and down.
Down on the beach Miguel only went for a paddle when 2 of the
had undressed him. I think that the waves were too big for him. When
we got back to the stables there was another crowd of people and we
went and had the cart races. This time we all had bridles on all of the
time. I won 3 of my races and lost 2. I was knackered by the time we
had finished.
When we got back to the stables Jon watched us get hosed down then
came over to me and told me that we were leaving. On the way out we
went looking for Miguel and Jon thanked him for 'a very enjoyable 2
days.'
As we got near to Playa de las Americas Jon gave me my sarong and
told me to put it on. I had been naked for so long that I hadn't even
thought about wearing some clothes.
Back at the Hotel I told Jon that I had really enjoyed myself but that I
was quite tired. I asked him if we could get some food then have a quiet
night in the Hotel bar.
We went to a little restaurant not far from the Hotel. Jon told me to
wear just one of his T-shirts. Even so, the wind gave a few people
flashes of my backside. I was forgetting how tired I was as we were
drinking in the bar and I was lazily lounging in one of the Hotel's sofas
when Emma and Chloe came in and told me that they could see what I
wasn't wearing. The combination of being tired and 'happy' with drink
meant that I just didn't care. We talked to them for a while before going
to bed early. John asked them if they would like to join us at the Hotel
Fanabe the next day, but they weren't sure and we left it that they
would meet us in reception at 10 o'clock if they wanted to go.
That night Jon gave me a real good hard fucking on the balcony - doggy
style. I slept well that night.
Friday - Jon sent me for the food for breakfast wearing only a big
sarong. The only thing was that the way it was tied caused it to open up
to my stomach each time that I walked forward. It was only when I was
stood still that it covered my pussy. Every time I saw someone coming
my way I slowed right down - except when it was someone in the 16 -
36 age range. I just let them stare at me. The in the little
supermarket were staring and whispering to each other. One of them
went and got a youth and pointed me out to him. I didn't care and I
even made sure that I took ages bending down to get jam from the
bottom shelf. I was getting quite excited by the time I got back to Jon
and he commented on the 'snail's trail' as I shuffled off the bed when
the kettle boiled.
Emma and Chloe were in reception when we got there and Jon drove us
all to the Hotel Fanabe. I was still wearing just the sarong and Emma
asked me if I was embarrassed by the fact that she (and everyone else)
could see my every time I moved forwards. Before I could answer
Jon said, "I don't think that Vanessa would be embarrassed if I were to
fuck her, naked, in the middle of the street." Chloe seemed a little
startled and blushed a bit.
When we got there we went straight up to the roof top pool and grabbed
some sun-loungers. Jon and me stripped off straight away and lay
down. Emma took her shorts and top off revealing that she wasn't
wearing a bra and lay on one of the sun-loungers. Chloe was a bit more
hesitant and when she took her shorts and top off she lay down still
wearing both halves of her bikini. We got talking about nothing in
particular and I noticed that Chloe kept looking over at Jon's dick. I got
the impression that she wasn't used to seeing naked people, especially
men. Emma noticed as well and said, "Stop it Chloe!" Chloe tried to
plead ignorance but her blushes told us that she knew she had been
caught. Jon just smiled and went back to his book.
After about an hour or so a waiter came over and we ordered some
drinks. Jon insisted that they were alcoholic, he said that we needed to
relax. I took it that he meant Emma and Chloe. The pool was filling up
and most of the people were naked. Jon asked Emma and Chloe if they
were going to strip off. I think that Emma was just waiting for someone
to give her the chance because she immediately stood up and dropped
her bikini bottom before lying down again. She has a neatly trimmed
black bush with a small clit peeking out between her lips. That together
with that were bigger than mine, but not over big, meant that
she has quite a nice body really. Jon thought so as well because he said,
"That's better, you have a great body and shouldn't try to hide it."
Chloe wasn't ready for the 'Full Monty' and would only take her top off.
Her are a lot bigger with small nipples in the centre of large dark
brown aureole. She immediately got back onto the sun-lounger - face
down.
Later on Jon decided that we would go for a swim and Jon, Emma and
me went straight into the water. Chloe took a bit of persuading but she
finally joined us. After splashing around for a bit Jon whispered to me to
take Chloe's bikini bottoms off. I decided that I needed Emma's help and
told her. She agreed and we ganged-up on Chloe and while I held her
Emma removed the offending article. She put up quite a fight and gave
us a lot of abuse but she was out-numbered. All that time Jon was
sitting on the edge of the pool with his feet in the water laughing at us.
When we had got the bikini off Chloe Emma decided that Chloe was
going to have a good look at Jon's dick and we dragged her over to Jon
and held her so that her face was in between Jon's legs about 6 inches
from his dick. The presence of her face so close to his face was having
an effect on Jon and it wasn't long before he decided that he ought to
get back into the water. He slid down into the water right in front of us.
Chloe's face was a as the front of Jon's body slid down the front
of hers. I reached round the front of Chloe and grabbed Jon's dick and
pushed it in between Chloe's legs. She gave a bit of a shudder before
she managed to catch Emma and me off-guard and pulled away from
us.
Emma had thrown Chloe's bikini bottoms over to our sun-loungers and
Chloe was complaining saying that we would have to give her them back
before she got out. "No way!" Jon said and we swam off. When Chloe
caught up with us she said, "It's quite nice this nude swimming isn't it?"
"I told you that you'd enjoy it didn't I?" I said. When it came to getting
out Chloe made a big deal of waiting until she thought that no one was
looking before she got out and ran to her sun-lounger. She lay on her
stomach hiding her front.
After a while we went to the roof top bar for something to eat. Everyone
that we had seen going there had covered up before going so Chloe and
Emma wrapped their towels round their waists. I started to wrap my
sarong around myself but Jon stopped me saying, "No, we won't be
coming here again so what the hell, let's go naked." We got a few funny
looks but no one said anything.
Back at the sun-beds Jon started reading his book again while us 3
chatted about everything and nothing. The conversation got round to
me and Jon and I told them all about my and new lives. They were
fascinated and kept asking me all sorts of questions. Emma said, "you
really would do absolutely anything that Jon tells you, wouldn't you?"
"Yes I would, he's very good to me, I trust him and I know that he
wouldn't put me in any danger." I replied. "Jon!" Emma said trying to
get him involved. "Ask Vanessa to do something outrageous." Jon
looked up and said, "Like what?"
After a long pause Emma said, "Like right here and now."
"That's not outrageous, but okay, Vanessa, sit on the side of my sun-
lounger facing Emma and Chloe open your legs wide and frig yourself till
you cum." So I did. Fortunately there weren't many people around our
area of the pool and no one seemed to be taking any notice of me -
except Emma and Chloe.
As I was getting started Emma said, "That's one hell of a clit that you've
got there Vanessa." "Jon likes it as well" I replied. All the time that I was
getting quite 'happy' I was looking at both Emma and Chloe. Emma had
a smile on her face but Chloe was the best, not only was she licking her
lips, her legs were getting wider and wider apart. When I finally came I
could see Chloe's lips and minute little clit out.
When I calmed down I looked round and saw that no one was paying us
any attention (if only some of them knew what they had missed) and
then at Jon. He smiled and said, "Good girl" as I noticed that he his dick
was getting quite hard. I looked back at Chloe and saw that that was
where her eyes were looking. I don't know if it was me or him looking at
Chloe that had got him that way but I knew that if anyone else out there
noticed him then there might be some trouble so I offered to 'hide it' for
him. He said, "Well, you had better get on with it unless Emma or Chloe
would care to oblige." I looked at them both (they were staring at his
erection) but neither of them said anything, so I stood up then lowered
myself onto him. I was sideways to him and still facing Emma and
Chloe.
I just sat there for about 10 minutes with Emma and Chloe just
watching both my face and Jon's before I felt the jerks and warm squirts
of Jon's as he came inside me. Emma had been taking it all within
her stride but Chloe was obviously getting quite aroused by it all. Her
face was a of excitement and embarrassment. She looked like a
little schoolgirl who had been caught doing something naughty. And that
was just her face, her legs were as wide as they could get and the juices
were dribbling out of her pussy. She looked great.
After Jon had gone all soft he decided that we should all go for another
swim. This time Chloe was more relaxed and slowly walked over to the
pool. Jon's (and my) juices were running down my thighs as we walked
and Jon's dick was sparkling in the sun as he jumped in.
After about 15 minutes Jon decided that he'd had enough and we all got
out and dried. It was getting late in the afternoon and the sun was
starting to go down so we decided to leave. Before any of us could put
any clothes on Jon suggested that we all walk back to the car naked.
Emma and Chloe immediately said no but after a bit of persuasion they
agreed to go topless. As Jon said, it was our last day and it didn't matter
if we got throw out of the place.
We finished packing and started heading for the lift. As we were getting
into the lift one of the waiters came over to us and started trying to say
something. With the bits of English and the fact that he was pointing to
our bodies I guess that he wasn't happy. He was still ranting as the lift
door closed and we went down.
I was feeling a bit nervous as the lift door opened in the Hotel lobby.
Silently we walked through reception and out into the Hotel car park.
Most of the dozen or so people in reception had stopped what they were
doing and were looking at us. I noticed one lady thump her husband to
tell him to stop looking and a Spaniard behind the desk started shouting
something at us, but we just kept walking, got into the car and drove
off. When we got onto the road we all just burst out laughing. I'd quite
enjoyed that.
As we drove back towards Playa de las Americas we saw a police car
going the other way so Jon stopped and we all covered-up before
continuing. I'd just put my sarong on and as we walked into our hotel it
was blowing all over the place. He all had another couple of drinks in a
corner of the bar before agreeing to meet-up later to go for some food
and more drinks. Jon had suggested that all 3 of us wear our
shortest skirts and skimpiest tops with nothing on underneath. Emma
agreed straight away but it took a few minutes for Chloe to agree.
Jon and me got cleaned-up and at 9 o'clock we met Emma and Chloe in
the bar. I was wearing a short crop top, one that showed the bottom of
my if I so much as shrugged my shoulders; and my bikini skirt.
The one that doesn't quite make it all the way round me. Emma was
wearing a very short tight skirt that only just covered her butt. I
reckoned that after we had walked a hundred yards or so her cheeks
would be hanging out of it (and that's just the rear view). With it she
wore a white half-cup lace bra. When I looked hard I could see all her
nipples and aureole. Chloe thought that she was being cleaver wearing a
thin cotton 'A' skirt, it wasn't that short but I smiled as I thought what
the wind would do with it. On her top she wore her bikini top. Not very
revealing but the straps were tied together so I could imaging Jon
having a bit of fun with that.
As we had a drink in the bar before leaving Jon persuaded Emma and
Chloe to prove that they didn't have anything on underneath. Emma
didn't really need to as I could already see her 'short and curlies' as she
perched on a bar stool but she obviously hadn't realised that and stood
up and wiggled her bum as she pulled the skirt up and then down. Chloe
hadn't moved, and Jon had to say 'Come on Chloe, lift that skirt right up
and show us what you've got."
There was a bit of a blush on her face as she put her drink down and
lifted her skirt up; right as 2 youngish turned the corner coming
towards us. Chloe quickly dropped her skirt but it was too late. One of
the said, "Nice honey" as the walked past us. Chloe was
bright as Jon gave her her drink back and said, "Drink that."
After a minute or so Chloe said, "What about you Vanessa, you haven't
proved that you've got nothing on under that skirt." Jon laughed and
said, "I would have thought that that was obvious, but okay, Vanessa
take the skirt off." Well, what else could I do, I got off the bar stool and
undid the bow. I let one end drop and was stood there wearing only my
little top and shoes. Not wanting to get in trouble with Jon I just stood
there as they all looked at my bald for what seemed like an
eternity. Eventually Jon said, "Turn round just to prove that you've
nothing behind you." As I turned I saw the 2 looking directly
at me. I stopped with my back to Jon and the waiting for Jon to say
something. The 2 started smiling so I stood there smiling back and
I didn't hear Jon telling me to turn round and put my skirt back on.
The next thing I knew was Jon's hand landing on my backside. Without
thinking I said, "One - thank you Master" before Jon said, "I told you to
put the skirt back on." As I was fastening the skirt Emma said, "You
really are Jon's slave aren't you?" "Yes I am." I replied. We finished our
drinks, left the Hotel and walked towards 'town'. It wasn't long before
Chloe was complaining about the wind. We went into a café bar and
ordered some drinks and food. By the time we'd finished our food the
place had livened-up quite a bit and Jon took us onto the dance floor.
Needless to say our skirts were giving the audience a good show. Chloe
didn't seem to care any more, I think the alcohol was working.
We didn't stay there long before moving onto to somewhere quieter. A
little bar under some shops that had a on in one corner and a Pool
Table in a separate room. There were some teenagers in there playing
pool and we sat in one corner waiting to have a game. Emma said that
she hoped that they would go before we started playing, but they didn't.
I'm sure that the lads had seen out short skirts and wanted to watch us.
When we got up they got some fresh drinks and sat round the edge
watching. There were 3 and 2 all about 15 or 16.
Unfortunately (or fortunately) the Pool Table was quite big and we all
had to bend right over most of the time. The and were
giggling as Chloe struggled to keep her modesty as she took her turn. It
was me next and I deliberately pointed my ass at the and as I
slowly took my shot. As I bent over I could feel my little skirt riding up
my back. I knew that they must have had a great view. I could hear
them whispering as I opened my legs to steady myself before taking the
shot. I think that I was enjoying it as much as they were and really took
my time. So much so that Emma said, "Come on Vanessa, stop messing
about and get on with it." I took the shot and missed the ball. If I hadn't
of had so much to drink I might have been a bit embarrassed. Not at
showing the kids my pussy, at missing the ball.
It was Emma's go next and she went to shoot from the same end as me.
As she bent over her tight skirt rode up over her cheeks. It stayed up as
she stood up to move round the table a bit. I don't know if she realised
cos she didn't do anything about it but the kids were staring at her
every move. Even the were staring at her pussy. I was looking at
the kids when she bent over again to take the shot and one of the lads
chin dropped as his eyes opened wide.
It was Jon's go next and while he was taking it I heard the kids talking.
One of the lads was asking the if they would play dressed like us.
One of them said, "No" straight off but the other said, "How do you
know that I've got any knickers on under this skirt?" That shut him up
for a while and before he could answer it was Chloe's go again. As she
bent over to take her shot Jon put his hand on her back and bent over
to tell her how to take the shot. What she didn't realise was that as he
got up he carefully untied her bikini top. When she stood up it dropped
to the floor. I guess that the alcohol had dulled her senses a bit cos it
took her a full minute to realise that it had gone. Of course the lads
noticed straight away and were staring at her big tits. When she finally
realised she tried to cover them up which just made the lads (and us)
laugh.
Chloe finally managed to get her bikini top back on and then it was my
turn. I could have taken an easy shot from the opposite end to the kids
but Jon told me to go take a shot from the kids end. As much as I tried I
couldn't reach to take the shot. In the end I decided that I would have
to kneel on the table edge to get at the ball. As I climbed up my little
skirt fell open revealing my whole backside to the kids. When I bent
over to take the shot by knees were apart and my backside in the air.
All 5 of those kids and Chloe and Emma, who had helped me get on the
table, got a fantastic view of my juices leaking out of my pussy. The
thought of all those people staring at my open really got them
flowing.
Somehow I managed to get the ball in the and I stayed there
saying, "I did it!" over and over. In the end Jon came up behind me and
said, "Ok, so you got it in the hole, I can do that as well," and he
pushed his thumb in my and grabbed my pubic bone and pulled
me back down onto the floor. That a bit as I bounced down but
nothing compared to the pain when Jon uses the cane on me.
Emma was next and she had just one shot that she could take. Guess
what? It was from the kids end. I think that the alcohol was getting
Emma a bit as well cos she decided that she was going to lie right on
the table to take the shot. She moved a chair over to the table to help
her get high enough to get on. As she climbed on the chair her skirt
rode up over her bum and when she stood up straight she looked down
at her neatly trimmed hair and said, "Ooh look, you can see my
pussy." Before she could say anything else Jon said, "Come on Emma,
we've all seen it before, get on with the shot." She lay down over the
end of the table with her legs wide apart and started lining up the shot.
Just as she was about to take the shot Jon (who had crept up behind
her) pushed a couple of his fingers right in her pussy. Needless to say
she missed the shot and she swore as Jon pulled his fingers out and
lifted her down.
Jon announced that he though that it was time we were going and told
us to get ourselves ready. Emma wiggled her skirt back over her butt
and we moved towards the door. As I passed the kids I heard one of the
lad say "The lucky bastard."
We headed back to the hotel and we all went up to our room for a final
drink. As soon as I got into our room I took my top and skirt off and Jon
stripped of as well. Emma's skirt was half way over her bum and she
collapsed onto the bed with her legs open showing us a rather wet
looking pussy. Chloe was quite drunk by then and she "Well if you can,
then so can I," and she slowly took her skirt and bikini top off.
Jon was getting the drinks and as he offered one to Emma she got up off
the bed, grabbed the drink and went into the bathroom. When she came
out she was naked and came straight up to me and kissed me full on the
lips. Meanwhile Chloe had staggered over to Jon and grabbed his dick
which was starting to get hard. She was mumbling something about
wanting Jon's nice dick and she slid down him and took him in her
mouth.
We had a mini orgy with us all fucking each other. Emma tasted nice,
but Chloe was a bit sickly and I couldn't find her clit. I managed to get
Emma to twice whilst they all got me to cum. In the end we all fell
asleep on top of the bed.
. continued in Part 9 .
This is part 9 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Saturday December 19
The next thing I knew was that the sun was shining and there were
people talking on next door's balcony. When I looked out there was a
young couple staring into our room and at the 4 naked bodies strewn all
over the beds. I got up and opened the glass doors to the balcony,
walked out and said, "good morning." The woman looked a bit shocked
but the bulge in the man's shorts told me that he was enjoying what he
saw. The noise of the door opening had woken the others up and they
slowly walked out to join me.
Jon brought a bottle of water with him and passed it around. After a
minute or so Chloe realised that she was naked on the balcony with
strangers watching her. She went inside to get dressed. Jon realised
what time it was and told Emma and Chloe that we had a plane to catch
and that they would have to leave. Theirs was an afternoon flight whilst
we had to leave in an hour. We said our goodbyes and we headed for
the shower. I was quite surprised that I didn't have a hangover, Jon said
that he didn't have one either but I bet that Emma and Chloe did.
When we came out of the shower the couple next door were still on their
balcony and still watching us. We packed our things then got dressed.
Jon had me wear just a skirt and top but before I could put them on I
had to put my Ben Wa balls inside me and I had to do it in full view of
our neighbours who were still watching me (us). I could see that I was
going to have an interesting journey home.
When we had checked our luggage in we went through customs to the
departure lounge. The security people were getting everyone to walk
through some sort of x-ray arch. It bleeped when I went through and
this told me to go through again. It bleeped again. It was obvious
that I wasn't carrying anything so he ran this x-ray stick thing up and
down close to my body. As it got near my stomach it bleeped over and
over. I realised that it must have found Ben and wondered what he
would do. I had pictures running through me head of being taken into a
room and told to strip off. Then having to have an internal examination.
I wondered if I would enjoy it but I didn't get the chance. The just
shook his 'stick' then put it in front of my stomach again. When it
bleeped again he shook his head and waved me on. In a way I was a
little disappointed. It could have been interested.
Jon wanted to walk about the departure lounge which meant that Ben
was working hard. After about 10 minutes I grabbed his arm and stood
there and shook as an orgasm took control of me. I think that Jon had
forgotten about Ben because he looked a bit surprised at first, then his
face changed to a smile. When I'd calmed down we went and got a
coffee and waited for the plane.
Amazingly enough the plane took off on time, but it wasn't long before I
realised that the 4-hour journey was going to take its toll on me. The
constant background vibrations of the plane were keeping Ben working
ever so slowly. The tingling in my wouldn't stop. I tried to think
about other things but the tingling would not go away. I could feel my
juices slowly seeping out of me and I decided that I had better lift the
back of my skirt over my bum. I didn't want to have a big wet patch on
my skirt for everyone to see as we walked through East Midlands
Airport.
I wriggled about to hitch my skirt up and held one of the magazines on
my lap so that no one could see too much. When the flight attendant
came to give us our meal I accidentally knocked the magazine off my
lap as I release the little table from the seat in front. The flight
attendant looked a little startled when she realised that she could see all
my thighs right up to my stomach; but she just carried on as if nothing
had happened. We finished the meal and I made sure that the
magazine stayed in place when the food trays were collected.
After that Jon went to sleep but the tingling in my was building
up. I could feel an orgasm slowly building from deep inside me. About 3
hours into the journey I just couldn't fight it any more and it hit me. I
grabbed Jon's arm and trembled something wicked. I was squeezing
Jon's arm so much that he woke up to see me trying desperately to
keep my mouth shut. I wanted to scream. My body felt like it was about
to explode. In the end I think that did let out a bit of a moan but I think
that I held it quite well really. One of the flight attendants walked by as
I was coming down from my high. She stopped and asked me if I was all
right. I daren't open my mouth and Jon managed to persuade her that I
was OK.
The rest of the flight wasn't too bad. Another orgasm was slowly
building up inside me but we landed before it hit me. When I got up off
my seat I managed to get my skirt back down before anyone (even Jon)
noticed. I looked at the seat and wondered how long it had to dry before
the next person sat in it. It looked as if someone had spilt a whole bottle
of water on it. If only they knew.
The walk through passport control to the luggage collection area finished
me off and I had to go to the toilet. As soon as I got in there my skirt
was up and my fingers were working on my clit. It took only seconds for
me to again.
When I went out Jon had our cases and was waiting for me. When we
went outside the cold really hit me. My nipples went like bullets in as
much time as it takes a bullet to leave a gun. I was glad that we didn't
have long to wait for a taxi to take us home.
The house was cold when we got there and Jon let me keep my skirt and
top on until things warmed-up but I had to keep Ben in for the rest of
the day. I had 3 more orgasms as I did the housework. That night I
begged Jon to fuck me before going to sleep. He did and at last I felt
that I had got what I needed.
Sunday December 20
We both woke up late and had a lazy day. After reading the papers Jon
spent most of the day sorting out the mail and other such things.
Nothing exciting happened.
Week commencing December 21
Monday was quiet and I spent a few hours keying details of the last
week's exploits into this journal. I went to Tesco but never saw anyone
I knew. That evening Jon promised to buy me some warmer clothes for
going out in the winter.
Tuesday - I finished getting this journal up to date just before Jon came
home (early) and he told me to get cleaned-up and ready to go out. I
put on the dress that he bought me for my birthday, the short silky one
that hangs out from my chest letting anyone who looks see all my
breasts. Jon took me to a big hotel in Derby where we met the people
that he works with and their wives and partners. There were about 30 of
us in all but most of them were a lot than me. There were only 4
of them that looked under 30, a and his and a couple of
in their late teens or early twenties. Jon said that they were the office
juniors. One or two of the asked Jon to introduce them to his
'charming wife' and when he introduced me as his housekeeper
they looked a little surprised.
We sat at a table with the younger ones. I had Jon on one side of me
and the youngish on the other. The 2 were sitting opposite us.
The kept sitting up straight and bending over to talk to me. It was
obvious that he was looking at my but I didn't care. When Jon
noticed what he was doing he just smiled. We had a great meal but the
conversation was mainly about computers and their work.
After the meal a DJ appeared at the other side of a little dance floor and
a few people started dancing. The 2 got up to dance and Jon told
me to go with them. I had a great evening with most of the
wanting to dance with me. I was dancing with one of the
when a slow number came on and he put his arms round me and almost
hugged me as we slowly danced. My bum felt like my dress had been
pulled up over it but this hugging me stopped me from checking.
He finally let me go and I went to the for a pee.
One of the office juniors was in there and she told me that everyone had
seen my bum. Jokingly I said that it was a good job that he hadn't
grabbed me from behind as everyone would have been able to see my
pussy. She seemed a little startled and said, "Oh, I know that just about
everyone's seen both your and your bum now but I thought that you
must be wearing a G-string or 'T' back knickers." "I stopped wearing
knickers years ago, the only thing I'm wearing is this dress" I replied.
"Well" she said, "you've just cost me a tenner, some of the at the
bar were saying that you didn't have any knickers on and I bet them
£10 that you'd be wearing a G-string." "Sorry" I said, "but I won't tell
them if you don't."
I never did find out if she paid-up because I didn't see much of her
again. Jon came to dance with me when I went back out and I know
that he was holding the back of my dress up some of the time. When I
mentioned it to him he just said that he was proud of my body. I had to
drive home as Jon had had way too much to drink and as soon as we
got home and upstairs he fell asleep.
Wednesday - Went to Tesco again and bought the turkey and the rest of
the things for Christmas. There were too many people in there to have
any fun. I bought of decorations and put them up before Jon got
home. He liked them but I got punished for getting them without first
checking with him. He had me bend over the back of the sofa, naked
with my legs wide apart while he spanked me 100 times. After I had got
to "84 Thank you Master" the doorbell rang and I had to stay there while
he answered it.
It was the paperboy who had come to collect his money. Jon invited him
in out of the cold while he went and got the money. As Jon was coming
back down the stair I heard him say "Ignore her, she's been an bad
and is being punished." It was only then that I realised that Jon had left
the lounge door open and the must have been looking at my
backside and wet pussy. Nothing else was said and Jon came back gave
me the rest of the 100. I hope his hand didn't as bad as my
backside did, but as usual the pain was mixed with the pleasure. I
hoped that Jon would fuck me afterwards but he didn't and I had to
finish the job with my hand when I went to bed.
Thursday - Christmas Eve - I spent the day getting ready for the next
day. Jon came home just after lunch and just before teatime Vicky rang
and asked if she could spend Christmas with us, she had been going to
spend it with her but they'd managed to get a late holiday in the
sun so she was on her own. Jon told her that he was happy for her to
join us, providing that she didn't bring any clothes with her, only a coat,
shoes and a toothbrush. It took less than a second for her to agree and
within 5 minutes we were driving over to Nottingham to collect her.
When we got to Vicky's flat we discovered that Liz and Kelly had already
left to go to one of Liz's friends for the weekend. Vicky was already
waiting for us wearing just her coat and shoes.
On the way home we stopped at the pub at the end of the road for a
drink. The place was crowded and quite warm and I wanted to cool
down but there was no way that I was going to take my coat off, not
unless Jon told me to. Instead I loosened the belt to let the air circulate
which was fine as we were all stood at one end of the bar. Vicky tried to
tell us what she had been up to in the couple of months since we last
saw her but the noise was too great and in the end she gave up. She did
manage to give us a quick flash of her smooth bald pubes just to prove
that they were still like that. In the end we gave-up and headed for
home.
As Vicky was walking from the car she suddenly stopped and leaned
against the house wall. When I asked her what was wrong she told me
that she was wearing her Ben Wa balls and that they had just got the
better of her. Jon heard this and told her that she was told to bring just
a coat, shoes and a toothbrush. Vicky said that she was sorry, but said
that she didn't think that things inside her would count. Jon wasn't
impressed and told her that she would be punished for it.
Inside we took of our coats and shoes and I got us some more drinks.
Jon took his clothes off as well. After we told Vicky all about our holiday
she told us what she had been up to. She hadn't worn knickers since she
had last seen us and had only worn a bra when it 'wouldn't have been
appropriate in a Building Society' to have had her bouncing about.
She told us that she had taken Liz and Kelly to the nightclub where they
had the foam and the swimming pool and that she had managed to get
Liz and Kelly to go into the pool. They had kept their knickers on but
Vicky (being naked) had attracted a bit more attention and one had
tried to fuck her from behind. She had turned to look at him and didn't
fancy him so she'd pushed him away.
As Vicky was telling us all this I noticed that she was squirming in her
seat and that Jon's dick was getting hard. Jon noticed Vicky looking at
his dick and said, "You haven't had a for ages have you, you'd
better sleep with me tonight." As we headed upstairs Jon told me to play
with myself, but not to make myself cum. He said that he'd explain all in
the morning.
Friday - Christmas Day - I got up first and looked into Jon's room. Vicky
was sat astride him and having a good ride. I was a little disappointed
as I wanted to do that to him as a little Christmas present. When they
eventually came downstairs breakfast was just about ready and we all
sat there, naked, eating and talking about lots of different things. Vicky
asked if we still had the 'wonderful fucking machine' and when Jon said
that we had she asked if she could use it. Jon just said, "later."
After breakfast Vicky and me started getting things ready for dinner
while Jon disappeared. An hour later he returned and called us into the
lounge. He told us that he had planned to give me one of the deepest
most intense orgasm that I would ever have as a Christmas present. It
was to be slowly built-up throughout the day as a mixture of pain,
pleasure and frustration. He told me to resist having an orgasm all day
and to tell him if I got anywhere near having one. Vicky hadn't been
part of his original plan but since she was here then he would make it a
'double act'.
To start off with Vicky and me had to spank each other 50 times as hard
as we could. This was to be administered while we were over Jon's knee.
I think that he wanted us to feel his hard dick pressing into our stomach
as it was happening. I was the first over Jon's knee and Vicky really did
try hard. By the time I had said, "30 - thank you" my juices were
starting to flow and Vicky eased off a bit in the forties. On the last
couple her fingers were starting to linger on my before she pulled
her hand away. My backside wasn't too painful at the end and I hadn't
needed to cry.
Next it was Vicky's turn and she gave a little moan of pleasure as she
pressed her stomach onto Jon's hard dick. Without being told she
opened her legs so that my hand would be able to get at her
easily. I think that she was hoping that I would concentrate on fingering
her rather than on the spanking. Vicky didn't count the strokes so
I did. I wasn't going to give her an easy time and by the time I got to 25
my hand was really hurting. I stared to slow down but tried to direct my
hand so that my fingers went round her cheek and onto her pussy. By
the time I had delivered 40 spanks I had developed the art of moving
my hand after it had landed so that a finger went into her before
my hand came away. I knew that Vicky had noticed it but I didn't know
if Jon had. He didn't say anything. When Vicky stood up there were
tears in her eyes, but at the same time she gave me a 'knowing' smile.
Jon still had his hard-on and he said that one of us would have to do
something about it. He kept looking at us both but in the end he let me
give him a to relive his pressures. I was down on my knees in
front of him and he was really trying to get his dick as far down my
throat as he could. At one point I was having a bit of difficulty breathing,
but that soon changed when he shot his load straight down my throat. I
didn't even get the chance to taste it.
It was then back to the Christmas dinner but Jon brought us both a
glass of wine. When everything was cooking nicely Jon decided that it
was time for the next round. He had us both put our Ben Wa ball in their
proper place and told us to run up and down the stairs 10 times.
did that get me excited. I was glad that it wasn't 20 I was nearly ready
to after the 10.
Just as we were about to sit down to dinner Jon told me to replace Ben
with the remote controlled vibe. All through the meal he played with the
control and got me so close to cumming that I only just managed to tell
him to stop. I had that familiar feeling deep inside me that was
threatening to explode out. Eating just seemed to push the feeling
deeper inside me but my was leaving a pool of my juices on the
chair. Every time I shuffled about there was a squelching sound. When
we stopped eating Jon told me to stand-up with my legs apart and he
used his fingers to find and remove the vibe. Fortunately it didn't take
him long otherwise I would have cum.
Vicky volunteered to do the washing-up while Jon took me upstairs and
into the punishment room. He strapped me onto the top part of the 'T'
with my feet to the legs. I couldn't move and my spread was
there waiting for some action. The action that it got was Jon with first
the tawse, then the cane. I can't remember how many strokes I counted
but my backside thought that it was on fire. Jon's an expert with the
cane and the end of it must have reached my about a dozen
times. I was crying and almost screaming. My was on fire and my
juices just seemed to make it burn all the more. I was so close to
cumming it was unbelievable. Just as I thought that I couldn't hold it
any more Vicky came into the room and Jon stopped. Vicky said that I
didn't look too good and asked if I was OK. I tried to say "yes" but the
word wouldn't come out. In the end I just nodded.
Jon decided that he needed to let me calm down for a while and while
he left me where I was he told Vicky that it was time for her to get re-
acquainted with the fucking machine. While she went and got a chair he
sorted out the ropes and when she came back he tied her wrists and
told her to get on. Vicky climbed on and slowly impaled herself on the
big dildo. Her was just inches from my face and I could see every
detail as she went down. She gave a big sigh as she reached the
bottom. Jon adjusted the ropes and then switched on the motor.
To start off with he set the motor to run very slowly and it seemed to
take ages for her to rise up so that the dildo was just out of her before
she started to go down again. Jon left us alone for about 5 minutes
before coming back and increasing the motors speed.
Vicky was starting to get quite worked-up and her juices were down to
her knees. Unless Jon switched off the motor I could see that Vicky was
going to long before me. The sweet fragrance of her was
stopping me from relaxing. Jon left Vicky and turned his attentions to
me again. He gave me 10 more strokes with the cane and I was crying
again after the second stroke. By the 10th I was so close to cumming
that I had to beg him to stop. Just as he did stop Vicky gave out a loud
scream and shuddered as she reached the bottom of the dildo.
The motor just kept going and up she went again.
Jon ignore her and un-strapped me. I collapsed to the floor and felt the
pain as my backside hit the floor. Jon lifted me across the floor so that I
was spread-eagle under the ropes that were dangling from the ceiling.
He then strapped these to my wrists and ankles and hauled me up to
about his waist height. Thankfully he had already attached the
supporting straps for my waist and neck. There I was hanging about 3
feet in the air with my arms and legs as wide as they possibly could be.
Out of the corner of my eye I could see Vicky still going up and down on
the dildo. She had tears in her eyes but a smile on her face.
Jon got the remote controlled vibe and pushed it into me. I say pushed
but I'm sure that my nearly it out of his hand. He switched
it onto low speed and left the room. When he came back five minutes
later Vicky was just having her second orgasm and I was about to have
my first. Jon saw the expression on my face and switched the vibe off.
So close, yet so far away.
It was then that I saw a strange looking object in Jon's hand. It was a
bit like a big pair of pliers with a spiked wheel on the end. I'd never seen
one of those before (I later found out that it was a Leather workers
punch). At the time I'd no idea what it was for and was a bit surprised
when Jon started playing with it and my lips. All of a sudden there
was a bolt of pain coming from my labia. That pain made me cum. I felt
like I was exploding as my body danced about at the end of those ropes.
I was just starting to calm down when it happened again, both the pain
and the orgasm. Two within a couple of minutes. Jon later told me that
my actually squirted out some of my juices both times that I
came.
Jon continued doing something to my pussy, but I didn't know what and
when he finished he switched the vibe back on and left us again. What
seemed like hours later he came back. Vicky had another twice and
her head was hanging down. I had only another once but I was
shattered. Jon switched everything off and lifted Vicky off the dildo. He
carried her out and laid her on his bed. He then came back for me and
after lowering me to the floor he carried me to his bed and lay me
beside Vicky. Within seconds I was asleep.
Two hours later I woke up as Vicky was climbing off the bed. We quickly
decided that we needed a shower. As I pulled my legs off the bed I saw
something on my pussy. When I looked closer there were 2 gold rings
about half an inch across, one hanging from each of my lips. Jon
had used the 'pliers' to pierce each of my labia and they now had
'sleepers' in them. There was dried blood all round my pussy. Walking
was quite painful although the warm shower did help. Neither of us said
anything as we showered and we both went back to bed as soon as we
had dried ourselves.
It was late at night when I woke up and woke Vicky. We were both still
tired, but hungry. We both complained about sore pussies as we went
down stairs. My backside like hell as well. Jon was watching
when we found him and he immediately got up and told us to sit (or lay)
down while he got us some food and drink. We both agreed that we had
never had so much pleasure at one session before. We both thanked Jon
for our Christmas presents.
Saturday December 26
It was late when Vicky and me woke up (we had both slept in Jon's bed
while he slept in mine). It didn't so much when I moved and we
both explored my Christmas present it like hell when I moved
them. We all had a lazy day eating, drinking, talking and watching the
TV too much. It too much whenever I tried to move my new rings.
Nothing else really happened apart from Jon sleeping with (and
presumably fucking) Vicky.
Sunday December 27
Jon was up bright and early and told us to get up as well. Surprisingly
enough my ring holes had healed quite a bit over night and it
didn't much at all when I moved my rings around, but it still a
bit when I gently pulled on them.
Straight after breakfast he took us to the Hotel Leisure Centre. We hit
the gym first. Jon told me to wear only my white leotard, the one with
the T-back. That meant that my bum cheeks were totally exposed. Vicky
wore my white lycra bikini bottoms and a T-shirt. I got one of the male
members of staff staring at me as we walked through the reception area
into the gym and I wondered if one of my rings had 'escaped' out of the
side of the crotch.
It was still quite early and there was no one else in there. Jon told us
what exercise machines to use and before long the leotard had lost its
self inside my lips. The same had happened with my bikini
bottoms on Vicky. So much so that Jon told Vicky to take them off.
There was no one else in there so it was only us that she was flashing
her to. She looked good on the machine that you have to push
your legs as wide apart as you can and she said that she really enjoyed
the cycling machine. Jon kept us there for about an hour before
deciding to go.
A came in just before Jon told us we were leaving and I was a little
surprised that he didn't want to keep us there longer so that we could
get the poor man's heart beating even faster. Vicky wasn't too happy
about walking back through the hotel's reception with her bum cheeks
and just visible at the bottom of the T-shirt but Jon said if anyone
was going to be noticed then it would be me with my lips and
rings showing. As it turned out no one seemed to notice us. I'm coming
to the conclusion that most people are just so wrapped up in their own
little worlds that they don't notice what's going on around them.
We got changed, well Vicky put my white lycra bikini on and we went for
a swim. Jon had put on a pair of his fine mesh undies on and I could
clearly see his dick through the mesh. There was only an and a
young couple in the pool and the had a good look at Vicky
and me as we got in the water. We swam up and down and generally
messed about for about half an hour before Jon told us that we were
going into the jacuzzi. As we got out of the water I could clearly see
Vicky's nipples and one lip through the now nearly transparent
thin white lycra. I say one lip as the other one had come out of
the side of the crotch of the bikini bottoms. When I looked down at my
front I could see my 2 hard nipples were visible through the thin leotard,
and both my lips and rings were out. The material had
disappeared right into my pussy. Jon was just as bad, he had a hard-on
and his undies were hiding nothing.
The couple were in the jacuzzi and as we walked to it they stared
then smiled as we climbed in. The woman eyes opened wide when she
saw Jon's dick. We got chatting and it turns out that they were staying
in the hotel for Christmas. They were obviously so much in love and
kept kissing each other. I couldn't see what they were doing under the
bubbles but the expressions on their faces told me that something was
going on. Jon had pulled me onto his lap and I sat facing Vicky as he
pulled the crotch on my leotard to one side and then lifted me onto his
dick. It a bit as his dick pushed against my rings as he entered me.
The main bubbles stopped for a couple of minutes and through the small
bubbles I could see that the was finger-fucking the woman while he
kissed her. I think that Vicky was feeling a bit left out of things because
after a few minutes I saw her hand go under the water and to her
pussy. We stayed there for ages with no one else coming into the pool
or the jacuzzi. Eventually (and after Jon had shot his load into me) we
got out and went up to the sauna. There was no one in there either so
Jon told us to strip off. We were all laid there when the couple came in
about 5 minutes later. When they saw us all naked they too stripped of.
The woman asked the if he had seen any signs saying that it was
'clothes optional' and said, "No, but there again there weren't any saying
it wasn't."
The had a dick that wasn't as big as Jon's and he had a big bush of
black hair all round it. The woman had big floppy with small
dark nipples that looked very hard. Her was surrounded with
masses of black hair but when she lifted her feet up onto the bench I
could see a nice little clit out of her pink lips. Vicky and me
were lying on the bench when they came in and the woman sat at my
feet. I had to sit up with my feet still on the bench facing her for there
to be enough room for them. The sat on the other side of her
facing her with his feet up on the bench and as he looked at her he
could see past her and me.
As my legs weren't together he could see my quite clearly. When I
realised this I decided to have a bit of fun and opened my legs a bit
more. I also kept slowly licking my lips. The and the woman were
talking about their weekend in the Hotel, but I could see that the
was looking at me a lot. Mixed in with the sweat that was running down
my body was Jon's that was still seeping out of me.
It was having the desired effect on the and I could see hid dick
starting to rise. It was full hard-on when the woman noticed and told
him that they were going for a shower. Jon hadn't been taking any
notice of all this but Vicky had and when they went out she said, "I saw
you, enjoy doing that to do you?" "Yes I do, it's great the power
that a woman has over a man." I said. "Not ALL men" Jon said. Vicky
said, "Vanessa doesn't have that effect on you because you see her
naked every day, but you must admit that if an attractive naked woman
started doing things like Vanessa did in front of you then you'd get a
hard-on as well." "I certainly would," Jon said, "and that's why I like my
women to tease other men. I bet that a lot of women like watching
play with themselves as well." Both Vicky and me said, "I do" at exactly
the same time.
That made us all laugh a bit then Vicky said, "That couple are having a
long shower - together." Jon said, "I bet he's fucking her in there." Vicky
looked out and said, "You're probably right, I can see one of her feet
sticking out of the curtain - at about his waist height." "Good for them"
Jon said. A few minutes later they came back in and sat in the reverse
positions. This time it was the woman who was looking straight at my
pussy. I wanted to see what reaction I would get from her so I started
letting my hand wander all over my body. Needles to say that they
lingered on my and nipples and explored my pussy. I was gently
pulling my lips apart with the rings. I could see her opening her knees
slowly as she watched me. When they got wide enough I could see her
swollen pink lips in the middle of all that black hair with a little dark pink
clit in the middle.
Encouraged by her actions I started playing with my own clit. I quickly
let my eyes wander around the sauna and saw that Jon's dick was
getting hard again and that Vicky was playing with her as well. As
I looked back at the woman I saw her hands go round her thighs and
part her even more. Her was looking down at her and
his dick was starting to rise. Shortly after that Vicky let out a moan. She
had cum. Jon said, "Vicky, your turn, come and sit on this" pointing to
his dick that was pointing to the ceiling.
Taking that as a que the woman got off the bench and then backed onto
her man's now erect dick. There was now 2 couples fucking in there and
me just frigging myself. I felt a bit left out of it but I knew that it
wouldn't be long before Jon was fucking me. The came first and he
pulled the woman back onto him. Shortly after that Jon did the same
with Vicky. There was a long silence as everyone let their sexual frenzy
calm down. After a couple of minutes the lifted the woman off his
now floppy dick. They got up to leave and Jon said, "Come on, it's
getting too hot for me," and we followed them out into the open area.
Just as the and woman started to put on their hotel towelling
bathrobes a female staff member walked in. She stopped dead in
her tracks when she realised that she was looking at 5 naked people.
After taking in everything she was looking at she started to say, "You're
not supposed to .." But then changed her mind and continued "Oh what
the hell!" and she walked on through to the pool area. The and
woman left and Vicky and me went into the ladies changing room. We
had a shower, dried ourselves and put our coats on and went to meet
Jon in the reception area. As we were waiting the staff was
whispering to some of her colleagues and pointing to us. I said to Vicky
"They're talking about us." "So what!" Vicky said just as Jon walked up
to us.
Back home I got the dinner ready and then we watched for a few
hours before Vicky said that she had to go back home. Apparently she
had promised one of her flat mates that she would go somewhere with
her on the Monday. Jon drove Vicky back to Nottingham and didn't get
back until late.
Week commencing December 28
Monday - Jon took me to Birmingham shopping. I had to wear just
shoes and my coat and it was quite cold walking around outside. Jon
bought me 3 sweaters that all went down to just cover my bum. One
was very tight, but the other 2 were a lot looser and thicker. One was a
'V' neck and when I bent over in front of a mirror I could see my and
all down the front of my body. As you probably guessed, Jon had me try
each one on (and a lot more that we didn't buy) and then come out of
the changing rooms to show him what they looked like. He even had me
bending over in them which gave one or two people a good look at my
bare ass.
There was only one other 'interesting' incident. When I was in the
changing rooms in one shop I had just taken my coat off and was
standing there naked taking the sweater off its hanger when the curtain
opened and a woman shop assistant said, "Oops sorry, I didn't
think that there was anyone in here." Her eyes were looking me up and
down as she continued, "Is everything alright in here?" When I said,
"Yes, thank you," she said, "Yes, I can see it is, if you need any help
please let me know." She stood there for what seemed like a full minute
staring at my before backing out and closing the curtain.
Jon also bought me 3 pairs of black lycra tights to wear with the
sweaters. These took some finding as Jon wanted them to be all the
same thickness right up to the waist and thin enough so that they were
see-through if you did any more than glance at me. When we got home
and I tried them on I felt strange at first, I hadn't worn trousers,
leggings or tights (only stockings) for almost a year. They took a bit of
getting used to, Jon told me that they were only to be worn when I was
going to be outside in the cold for a long time. The rest of the time it
was to be just a dress or sweater, and / or my coat.
Tuesday - Jon took me to the Sales and he bought me a couple of skirts
and tops and himself a new suit. Nothing exciting happened in the
changing rooms.
Wednesday, Thursday - Jon had to go into work so I didn't see much of
him until Thursday teatime. When I was in the shower on the
Wednesday morning I noticed that the holes in labia had now healed
completely and the only pain is when the rings are pulled. I asked Jon if
he had thought about piercing me elsewhere, like my clit or nipples. He
said that he had thought about it quite a lot, but with both my nipples
and my clit being so big and hard he didn't want to interfere with the
beauty of them in any way at all. I was pleased that Jon was happy with
my nipples and clit, but at the same time I was a little bit disappointed
that I wasn't going to get them pierced. With rings in them I would have
been able to pull them easier and perhaps make them even bigger.
That evening Jon took me to a New Year Eve's party at the house of one
of his friends. I had to wear my short silky dress, the one that hangs out
from my chest letting anyone who looks down the front or sides see all
my tits. With it Jon had me wear my collar. I hadn't worn it for a
while and it felt a bit strange. I got a couple of comments about it but I
just ignored them. Jon spent a lot of the time talking to other people
and I had a lot of the talking and dancing with me. As the booze
flowed some of the got a bit more adventurous and kept finding
excuses to put their hands on me.
At first I pushed their hands off but as I pushed one hand off I saw Jon
looking at me and shaking his head. He wanted me to let them grope
me, so I did. It didn't take them long to realise what they could get
away with. Most of them were a quick chat and grope then back to their
wives or girlfriends, but a couple of the un-attached kept coming
back to me. For some strange reason one of them kept dropping things
on the floor and asking me to pick them up for him. I wasn't sure if he
was trying to look down my front or give his mate behind me a good
look at my ass. Whatever, I was starting to enjoy it. One of them tried
to talk me into going upstairs with him but I knew that Jon would not be
happy with that so I told him that 'having a grope downstairs was one
thing, but going upstairs for a fuck was out of the question'. He seemed
a little surprised by my words but within seconds his hand moved from
my bum outside my dress to my under my dress. His eyes lit up
for a second when he realised that I didn't have any knickers on and he
smiled when he found my wet pussy.
As the night wore on and people got a little 'happier', someone
suggested a some party games. The seemed to take that as
drinking games. One or two of the women joined in, but eventually one
of the women suggested a game of Twister. When she said that it had
nothing to do with drinking I said that I would join in. Little did I realise
what was involved and it wasn't long before bodies were twisted into all
sorts of weird positions. You can just imaging what I was showing
wearing only that dress. At times there were faces right in front of my
chest and even between my legs (both and women). One time
when we all collapsed a hand was playing with my clit and a finger went
in my for a few seconds. The thing was, I couldn't see who they
were attached to.
This game went on for ages and I seemed to be the only one that played
in each session. I enjoyed it, it was a good laugh and I got a thrill out of
knowing that so many people were looking at my naked bits. No one
said anything, maybe that was because just about everyone there had
had enough to drink to make them relax.
Friday - I woke up at lunchtime in Jon's bed. I don't remember the last
part of the party, or coming home. The dampness of my told me
that Jon had fucked me, but I can't remember any of it. Jon was still
asleep when I got up and we spent the rest of the day getting over our
hangovers.
Saturday January 2 and Sunday January 3
Another quiet day, nothing of any interest happened all weekend.
Week commencing January 4
A very quiet week, the weather was typical British weather - cold, wet
and windy. I went shopping, but had to wear a jumper as well as my
coat. I didn't see anyone that I knew and wasn't really bothered. I
couldn't seem to find the enthusiasm.
Saturday January 9
The central heating wasn't working when we got up and I had to wear
some clothes to keep warm. It was the first time that I had worn clothes
in the house (apart from when getting ready to go out, or just having
come home) for months and it felt a bit strange at first. Jon tried to get
someone to come and look at it, but no one would come until the
Monday morning. Jon took me to a pub for a meal that night, and it was
good to get warm, but nothing exciting happened.
Sunday January 10
Another cold day - quite boring really.
Week commencing January 11
Monday - A heating engineer arrived mid morning and didn't take long
to fix the heating. I had been wearing just one on my big woolly
jumpers and when I had take him upstairs to show him where the hot
water tank was he followed me up the stairs. Just as we got near the
top he said 'It doesn't feel that cold to me, in fact I'm quite warm at the
moment.' I presumed that he was looking at my bare ass sticking out of
the bottom of the sweater. In a way I was looking for other ways of
flashing him my body, but no opportunities came up and it wasn't long
before he was gone.
Tuesday - Jon came home in a foul mood and found a nothing excuse to
tan my backside. By the time he had finished I was in tears and close to
cumming, but he just left it at that. I had to finish the job myself when I
went to bed.
Thursday - Aerobics started again and I had been looking forward to
seeing Jenny again. I was disappointed when it was another woman who
was taking the class. She was a lot and seemed a bit aloof. When I
asked her where Jenny was she just said that she had taken over the
class and Jenny wouldn't be back. Her facial expression told me that she
didn't approve of what I was wearing - only my white 'T' back leotard. A
couple of times I spotted one of the staring at me but things just
weren't the same. I decided not to go back the next week.
Friday April 23 - no, there's nothing missing
Jon surprised me when I got up. He told me that since I had now
worked for him for a full year we were going to celebrate by having a
long weekend in London. I packed our bags and we caught a mid
morning train to London. It was quite quiet on the train and Jon took me
to a carriage that was empty. Jon told me that we were going to have a
great time and that there would be lots for me to write about in this
journal. It was then that I thought that I had better admit that I hadn't
been keeping the journal up to date. Jon was not happy and I had to
stand up, take my dress off and bend over the table while he gave me
100 strokes with his hand. He said that that was just for starters, and
that there would be more later.
Fortunately (or unfortunately) no one came into the carriage before Jon
told me to put my dress back on. But I was thinking about what they
would think if someone had of come in and seen me naked, bent over a
table in a moving train, getting my ass whipped. As I was thinking about
it I could feel my juices starting to wet my pussy.
When we got to London we had to go to the centre on the underground.
Some of the escalators in the underground are quite steep and long and
with Jon being in front of me I'm sure that a few people were getting a
good look at my bare arse. On one of them I looked round a couple of
times and the first time I saw a young(ish) a couple of steps behind
me. When I looked round again he was a couple more steps behind me
and staring right at my ass. I smiled to myself and opened my legs so
that he could see more of my and just for good measure I bent
forward slightly. I was enjoying riding on the London underground.
In the hotel we were given a nice big room. Jon immediately opened the
net curtains and I could see across the street into a busy office. Before I
could do anything else Jon told me to take my dress of, stand in front of
the window and let him know when someone started staring at me. It
wasn't long before first one then a whole group of and women
were looking across the street at me. When I told Jon he told me to turn
round and bend over the chair that he placed behind me. I then had to
open my legs wide while he gave me 10 strokes with the tawse. I hadn't
packed it so Jon must have put it in the bags afterwards. After 5 Jon
told me to stand up and look at my audience across the street. A couple
of them started clapping their hands as they saw me looking at them.
After the second 5 I had to stand facing them with my feet about 2 feet
apart for a full 5 minutes before Jon told me to get cleaned up and put a
dress on. As I moved away from the window I gave my audience a little
wave.
Jon took me out for some food and then onto the underground where we
rode right round the circle line getting on and off and going up the
escalators then back down again. Jon told me to pretend that I wasn't
with him and to see how many people I could flash. Each time I got onto
the trains I sat opposite a 'candidate' and left my knees open. Under
Jon's instructions I last crossed my legs when I started working for him
but on the trains I wanted to make it easy for my 'victim' to get a good
look at my pussy. With a dress that only just covers my ass when I'm
stood up, sitting down with my knees a good few inches apart makes it
easy for someone sitting opposite to get a real good look at my
and sometimes even the rings in my lips.
Sitting down was a bit painful at first but my backside soon got used to
the pain. I lost count of the number of people who looked at my pussy. I
remember that it was mainly the and women who stared at
it. The women and some of the seemed to be a bit
embarrassed about it.
As time went on more and more people used the trains. As the schools
were throwing out I got lots of interest from teenage and I'm sure
that a couple of them followed me up and down the escalators and
trains for a while. My was getting wetter and wetter and the
tingling was getting stronger and stronger.
Round about 4 pm it got to the stage where there was only standing
room and Jon told me to stand near the doors. I was beginning to think
that the afternoon's fun was over because I hadn't been able to flash
anyone for about 10 minutes when we got onto another train that was
very crowded. I was squashed in the middle of a group of in suits
when I felt a hand on the top of my thigh. There was no way that I
could have moved if even if I'd wanted to.
After a couple of seconds the hand moved round to my bum and then
slowly between my cheeks to my pussy. I bet the thought he was
in heaven when he realised that I didn't have any knickers on. I bet he
had a right hard-on as he slipped a finger into my pussy. He had just
started moving his finger in and out as the train stopped in a station. I
looked at Jon to see if we were getting out and a quick shake of his head
told me to stay put. The man's hand disappeared as people started
moving and I looked round to see if I could work out which of the
had been fingering me. I didn't know whether to look for a guilty face or
bulging trousers.
Before I could work out who it was, the compartment got even more
crowded and the train moved off. Within seconds the hand was back.
This time it didn't waste any time and went straight into my -
from the front. The force and speed made me gasp a little before I
opened my legs a bit to make it better for both of us. As the train got to
the next station I was just starting to and had gone over the edge
as people started to get out. I looked over to Jon who told me that we
were getting off. As we were doing so I looked round and saw a
with a big smile on his face and a shiny finger in front of his nose.
This time Jon took me out of the station. We were in a place called
Kentish Town and Jon took me along the road to a place called Rios. As
we were getting close Jon told me to ignore him once we got inside and
to take my lead by looking at him. When I asked him what the place
was he just said, "wait and see." After paying the money and being
given a towel each we went through a door into a grotty looking
changing room where there were 2 fat middle-aged there getting
dressed and talking. As I walked in they stopped talking and looked at
each other then back to me. Jon started getting undressed, putting his
clothes into a locker so I did the same. You should have seen the 2
men's faces as I just whipped my dress over my head leaving them
staring at my naked body. I just stood there facing them as I folded my
dress and put it in Jon's locker. Jon locked the locker and walked out so
I smiled at the and followed Jon.
From the changing room we went into a big room that had lots of sun-
loungers, a and a bar at one end. There were a few lying on the
beds watching or reading. They all had only towels on. In the bar
were more (again with only towels round their waists), one middle-
aged woman with a towel round her (top as well) and 2 women behind
the bar. They were in their twenties and one was wearing just a sarong
round her waist and the other a towel round her waist. Both had huge
breasts. We went through that room to a room that had a seating area,
2 bigish jacuzzis and a sauna. I decided to get into one of them and Jon
went into the sauna.
While I was relaxing in the warm bubbly water I noticed that the place
must have had about 30 and no more than 4 or 5 women in there.
The most that any of the women were showing (except me) was their
breasts and they were all a lot bigger than mine. Just about all of the
men kept their towels wrapped round themselves apart from when they
got into some water. Some of the that did walk around in the nude
had dicks so small that it was hard to see them through their pubic hair.
And the size of some of the beer-guts!!!!
The warm water was very soothing on my backside that still a bit. I
wondered if I still had any marks on it and if I did, what anyone who
noticed them would think.
After a few minutes I decided to get out and go for a walk round to see
what else there was there. There was a small swimming pool, a very
large jacuzzi, a small workout room, another sauna, a steam room,
showers and you could get outside to where there were a few sun-
loungers. As I was walking round most of the had a good stare at
me. I decided that I would go and sit at one of the tables and read one
of the newspapers that was laying around.
I positioned myself so that my back was to a wall and I was facing the
main seating area. With my knees open about a foot I lounged back in
the chair and started reading. I held the paper so that my face was
partially covered so that people would think that I couldn't see them if
they looked at me. It wasn't long before a came and sat in a
position that would give him a good view. I kept glancing up and
shuffling in the chair knowing that I was sliding further down the chair
and my legs were getting wider apart. One time when I looked up I saw
Jon walking past with a big grin on his face. He was obviously pleased
with my 'performance'. After a while I got up and walked past the man.
He stared straight at me and made no attempt to hide the 'tent' that he
was making under his towel.
From there I went into one of the saunas. It was empty when I went in
so I lay down with my feet facing the door and my legs apart. It wasn't
long before a different came in. He'd left his towel outside and was
as naked as me. No, that's not true, I had my 2 little gold rings in my
pussy lips. He sat at the end of the bench looking towards me. I
pretended to be dozing with my eyes shut and ignored him. After a few
minutes I scratched the inside of my thigh as if I had an itch there.
When I stopped scratching I left my hand there and 'toyed' with one of
my rings pretending that I didn't realise what I was doing. What I was
doing was pulling my lips open a bit more and flicking my clit a
bit. Each time I touched my clit I pulled my stomach in a bit as if it was
having some effect on me. That bit wasn't pretending, it was getting me
excited. When I squinted out of my closed eyes I saw the staring
directly at my pussy. He was playing with his erect dick.
I just love it when a gets a hard-on watching me, it gets me more
excited and makes me want to do more. It gives me a feeling of power
over those men. I closed my eyes tighter and smiled to myself. If I
wasn't careful I was going to just laying there thinking about the
effect I was having on him. A couple of minutes later I felt something
touch one of my feet and heard a little grunt. I ignored it until a minute
later when another came in. I looked up and saw the first with
his hands on his lap. He was obviously trying to cover his hard-on. I
looked down at my feet and saw some white creamy liquid on one foot.
The bugger had shot his load towards me.
The second sat on the opposite bench meaning that he was looking
at my side. He was in his thirties, slim, with a big bush of black pubic
hair and a reasonable sized dick (soft) resting on his leg. A couple of
minutes later the door opened again and 3 more came in and the
first went out. He still had a semi hard-on that was bouncing about
as he left. There wasn't that much room in there by then so I sat up and
swung my legs onto the floor. I was now directly opposite the second
man that had come in. The 3 newcomers had towels round their waists
and were talking to each other about some business deal or other. I
was feeling quite randy and brave and decided to see what effect I could
have on the second man. I shuffled back on the bench and brought my
feet up onto the bench so that my knees were under my chin. I then put
my arms round my open knees and held one wrist with the other hand.
My slightly open bald was staring straight back at the second
man. My head was bent forward and I was looking at the floor, but if I
moved my eyes up I could see right up to his face.
The sight of my with my big hard clit and little gold rings was
beginning to have an effect on him and I could see his dick start to
harden and rise up. I guess that he didn't want the 3 to see his
dick so he put his feet on the bench in the same way that I was sitting.
This meant that his dick was pointing to the ceiling between his thighs,
the 3 would not be able to see unless they walked between us.
We were sat there for what seemed like ages, each of us staring at the
others genitals. His dick was quite big and circumcised like Jon's. He was
using the muscles in his dick to jerk it a bit. I was getting VERY randy
and he must have been able to see the juices seeping out of my hole. If
that had been Jon I would have been begging him to fuck me. The sort
of trance between us was broken as the 3 got up and left. I'm sure
the was going to say something but just as his mouth started to
open the door opened and Jon walked in. He was still naked (as I would
expect) and he sat along the bench from the other man. We had ignored
each other but after a minute or so Jon said to me, "You look like your
ready for a bit of fun, can I fuck you?" The other man's eyes opened
wide, I don't think he believed what he heard. His eyes went wider when
I replied, "Yes please, I didn't think that anyone was going to ask me."
I bet the other was really kicking himself.
Jon stood up and walked in-between me and the man. He stood facing
me and I grabbed his dick. Within seconds it was hard enough to enter
me and I put it at the entrance. Fortunately the bench was at a height
where Jon could easily fuck me and he went in and out for about a
minute before we both came. In a way I was surprised that I didn't
before Jon, I was very close to it before he came in. Jon pulled out and
sat down beside me, his wet dick starting to go down. When it was soft
he stood up, said, "thanks love" and walked out. The other man's face
was a picture. I don't know if he believed what he had just seen. Before
he had time to compose himself I got up and went out and had a
shower.
Jon was still in the shower when I got there. He smiled at me then said,
"Enjoy that did you? Meet me in the workout room in 10 minutes." As I
walked out of the shower I saw Jon sat reading a newspaper with his
still semi erect dick lying on his legs. I went for a swim before going to
the workout room when Jon walked through the pool area to get there.
To start off with we were the only us 2 in there. There are only a handful
of machines in there but enough to get a reasonable workout. Jon told
me to try every one of them.
By the time that I got to the jogging machine another couple of
had appeared and I could see them watching me as I bounced up and
down as I was jogging. Anyone would have thought that they had never
seen a naked running on a treadmill before. My little were
bouncing up and down as best they could. It was more than enough to
make my nipples very hard. From the back of the room Jon motioned
me to keep going and I was really sweating before his hands told me to
stop. All the time the 2 had hardly had any exercise at all - apart
from their eyes and brains.
From there I went and had another shower and then went to the bar.
Jon was on a stool at the other end of the bar but he told the behind
the bar to get me a drink. I took the drink and walked up to him and
thanked him loudly in such a way as to imply that we were strangers.
We chatted quietly for about 10 minutes. I told him all about the in
the sauna shooting his load at me. Jon asked me to point him out but he
wasn't around. Jon thought it was funny.
From there we went to the sun loungers to watch a bit of TV. Jon told
me to lay on one near the walkway with my feet on the floor at either
side. Jon then sat at the bottom of the sun lounger with his back to the
walkway. This meant that anyone walking passed would have a great
view of my bald and rings without Jon being able to see whoever
was looking. It also meant that Jon could slip the fingers of his right
hand into me when no one was looking. As I lay there looking at the
and the people at the bar Jon brought me to 2 orgasms. It didn't take
much because I was still worked-up from before. All the time I had to
keep a smile on my face and look as if I was talking to Jon. Each time
someone walked by I had to tell Jon and he stopped frigging me. It was
surprising how many walked up and down through that room, and
even I could smell the aroma of an excited pussy.
While we were in there 3 foreign teenage wearing bikinis came in. I
say foreign because they were talking in a language that I didn't
understand. They seemed a little surprised when they saw me and Jon. I
got the impression that they didn't know that there would be naked
people in there. After a few minutes Jon told me to go and find them
and see if I could let them have a good look at my pussy.
I found them in one of the steam rooms and I sat opposite them with
my legs apart. Although it was a steam room visibility was quite good
and it wasn't long before one of them started looking at me and then
obviously telling her friends to look. They were obviously talking about
me and they kept looking at me. I wondered if any of their pussies were
getting damp (from the inside out).
When they left they went to the shower then into the big jacuzzi. There
must have been room for 50 people in there, but it wasn't as hot as the
2 smaller ones. I went and found Jon and told him where they were. Jon
told me to go there too and that he would follow me in a bit. I was
enjoying the bubbles and trying to float on my back in there when Jon
came in. He sat close to me then indicated that he wanted me to go to
him. He told me to put a knee on the underwater bench either side of
him so that I was facing him. I knew exactly what he was going to do
and when his dick got hard enough he pulled me down onto him. He told
me to lay back and continue my floating lessons, and he held one of his
hands under my back so that my were just out of the water. The
3 were all watching us, so was an that was in the other
end of the jacuzzi. Jon was bouncing me up and down and kept
massaging one and nipple with his spare hand.
It wasn't long before I felt Jon shoot his load into me and he lifted me
off him. I hadn't cum, but there again I'd had my share of orgasms that
day. Jon moved away from me and ignored me. I'm not sure if the
realised that Jon was with me or that they thought that he had just
picked me up for a quick fuck. Whatever. When Jon got out I left it for
about 5 minutes before going looking for him. I found him in the seating
area and he told me that we were leaving. There was another in
the changing room and he watched my every move as I towelled myself
dry then put just a dress on. Out on the street it was dark and we went
back to the underground and caught a tube back to the hotel. The
underground was relatively quiet and I didn't get the opportunity to
flash anyone.
Back in the hotel room Jon was a bit disappointed to see that the offices
over the street were empty. We showered and changed and Jon took me
out for a drink and a meal. He told me to wear the remote vibe, my
black pencil dress and nothing else apart from shoes. We walked to a
quiet little restaurant that had a little bar for people waiting for tables.
Jon started with the remote vibe almost as soon as we got inside the
place (London is so much warmer than the midlands).
Just as I was about to tell the waiter what I wanted to drink Jon
switched it on. Although I should have guessed, it caught me by
surprise and I gasped just as I was about open my mouth. The waiter
gave me a funny look as he stood there waiting for me. All during the
meal Jon played his usual tricks with the on / off switch and his timing
and brought me so close to an orgasm whenever a waiter was stood in
front of me. As usual when I sat down with the remote vibe in (and
most other times as well) I make sure that my dress is not between my
butt and the seat. I like to leave my juices on the seat, not on my
dress. That means that if I don't strategically place a napkin my bald
pubic area is visible to anyone who can look at my lap.
Before we ordered our desserts Jon told me to place my napkin on the
table and leave it there until my dessert was arrived. The waiters face
was wonderful when he realises that he was looking at. He hung around
for as long as he could and just to let him know that he was looking I
smiled at him and opened my legs a bit. The poor was going bright
red and there was a definite bulge in the front of his trousers. All this
time I was finding it hard to concentrate as Jon was getting me so close
to cumming. Unfortunately Jon obviously didn't want me to and he
knows me well enough to know when to switch the vibe off. It was only
going up in the lift back to our room that he finally took me over the
edge. The couple in the lift must have thought that I was ill or
something as I held my stomach and gasped when I came. When we got
out of the lift Jon told me to take my dress off and I walked naked back
to our room. No one saw us.
Saturday April 24
When I woke-up the sun was shining in through the window. Jon was
awake and when he realised that I was awake he told me to go and
open the window and let some fresh air in. The window hadn't been
opened very often and it took me ages to get it to open just a little bit.
As I was struggling I noticed that there some people in the offices
opposite and what's more, they'd noticed me. Two or three and
women were watching a naked me. I told Jon and he just said 'take your
time and get it wide open.' I'm still not sure if he meant the window or
me. Anyway after about 5 minutes I gave up, waved at them and went
for a shower.
When I came out of the bathroom I got a bit of a surprise, Jon had
called room service and a was just unloading a trolley. She
stopped and stared at my naked body as I just stood in front of her. It
was only when Jon said, "haven't you seen a naked woman before" that
she said, "sorry sir" and continued. As she was leaving she looked back
at me a couple of times. We slowly ate breakfast with Jon deciding what
we were going to do that day. Jon wanted some more hot tea, I said
that I would make some using the kettle in the room but Jon told me to
ring room service. When it came Jon told me to open the door. It was a
young who took his time looking at me. As he was going out of the
door I heard a girl's voice say "was she still in the nuddie then?" I didn't
close the door for a couple of seconds and I heard her say "what did you
think of the rings then?"
Jon took me shopping down Oxford Street in the morning and he bought
me a couple of dresses. One was a tight light blue, soft knitted one that
really hugged my shape. The shape of my nipples was really visible. The
other one was in 2 parts joined at the top. The outer part is made of a
dark see-through net material while the inner slip is flesh coloured. Jon
told me that I have to put a lot of large neat holes in that part and
shorten it so that it only just covers my bum and when I stand
still.
All the shops and the street were absolutely crowded, I've never seen so
many people out shopping before. After a couple of hours or so we went
to a Burger King before Jon took me to a quieter part of town, to some
smaller shops. To get there we had to use the underground. That was
crowded as well and there were hundreds of youths going to a football
match. We had to stand on the train and were surrounded by all these
noisy youths singing and shouting. I was sandwiched between 2 of them
and it was only a couple of seconds after the doors closed that I felt 2
hands groping me. One youth was probing at my and the other
was running his hand up and down my bum. I was expecting that hand
to go down towards my and I was wondering what would happen
when the 2 hands met. It never happened as the youths all got off at
the next station leaving me with a wet pussy.
I don't know where it was that Jon took me, but there were some
unusual shops there. One sold leather and rubber clothes and had some
items like wrist and ankle restraints. There was even a long leather whip
fastened to the wall. The staff were a and a woman, both wearing
leathers, the woman wore a leather collar round her neck that
looked exactly like mine. Jon asked if they had any more bondage
equipment that we could look at but the woman said that she was sorry,
but all their other items were only sold by mail order. She gave Jon a
catalogue.
The next shop we went in was a dress shop. They had lots of clothes
with not much to them. As soon as I realised that I knew that Jon
would want me to try a lot of them on. We were lucky as well, the
changing rooms were 3 cubicles in a row in a separate room at the back
of the shop. There was a largish area in front of the cubicles with a long
mirror and a couple of chairs for the to use while they waited for
their wives or girlfriends to get changed. Jon selected a couple of
dresses, I chose a skirt and top and we went into the changing area. As
we were walking towards them Jon told me to only half close the curtain
and to make sure that I gave the that was sat on one of the chairs
a good show.
I did as I was told and Jon sat next to the man. I hung up the clothes
that I was going to try on and then with my back to the half open
curtain I bent down, grabbed the hem of my dress and slowly lifted it
right over my head. I was looking in the mirror in front of me and I
could see the and Jon's faces as my totally naked back came into
view. The surprise on the man's face was great as he realised that I
wasn't wearing anything under my dress. It was then that I realised that
if I could see him in the mirror in front of me then he could probably see
my front in the mirror.
I turned to the hangers and hung-up my dress before starting to
unfasten a dress that Jon had selected. It was going to be a tight fit
getting into it so I had to undo the zip all the way down. As I stepped
into it I turned to face Jon and the man. Jon smiled so I smiled back
which caused the to smile at me. The dress was tight and short, it
had holes all over it, some were big enough for a hand to squeeze in. On
bigish one was just below my left and the bottom of my
was clearly visible. Another bigish one was on my stomach showing that
I wasn't wearing any knickers.
Jon told me to come out of the cubicle and let him get a closer look at
me. He'd got up and was talking to me in front of the mirror when the
man's partner came out of her cubicle. She was wearing a dress that
was nearly as short as the one I had on and it looked nice, but it wasn't
as revealing as mine. The got up to talk to her and I saw that he
had a big bulge in the front of his trousers. I think that the woman must
have seen it too because she giggled a bit and said, "what have you
been thinking about?" He didn't answer the question but commented on
how nice she looked.
Jon squeezed his hand into the on my stomach and said (loudly),
"these holes are big enough to get my hand in, look." Not only did I look
at what he was doing (holding my pubic bone with one finger in-
between the lips of my pussy) in the mirror, but the and woman
looked as well. I jokingly said, "get off" and pulled back a bit. This
caused the dress to ride up a bit and I could see Jon's hand covering my
pussy in the mirror. As he pulled his hand out my whole was
clearly visible in the mirror. I tried to see if the couple were still looking
but Jon was in the way.
Jon told me to go and try the other dress on so I went back into my
cubicle and took the dress off. From where I was I couldn't see the
couple but it wasn't long before the worked his way back so that he
could see me. He was talking to his woman while looking over to me. I
was stood there naked watching him and Jon as I fiddled with the zip on
the first dress, then the one I was going to put on. The zip was only in
the top of the skirt part, there was only a very low cut front to the top
part and the skirt was flared out. The whole thing was made out of very
light material and not a lot of it either. Just as I was zipping up the skirt
I heard the woman say "what are you looking at?" and her face came
into view. I walked out to Jon and he said, "nice, very nice." I had to
agree when I looked into the big mirror, it did look nice and it was made
of a materiel that felt good as well.
As I was looking in the mirror Jon said, "bend over a bit." As I did the
front of the dress fell forward and I could see my in the mirror.
I turned round and did the same again. This time I looked down first to
see my again, then I looked beside and behind me into the
mirror. I could see all my backside and in between. The woman
had gone back into her cubicle but the was staring at me. I smiled
back at him and said, "nice isn't it!" "It certainly is" he replied.
I stood up again and Jon gently grabbed the 2 front parts of the top and
pulled them away from me. The whole top was so lose fitting that the
gap seemed big enough for someone to drive a bus through. Jon said
that he really liked that one and told me to go and try the skirt and top
on. Within seconds I was in the cubicle and had unzipped and dropped
the dress. I was putting it back on the hanger (facing Jon and the man)
when first his woman came out, saw me and said, "now I understand";
then as they both walked away 2 in their late teens walked in. One
of them saw me - naked and full frontal, then look at Jon and then said,
"I hope we're not interrupting anything." Jon said, "No, carry on ladies."
The skirt that I had brought in was very low fitting, it only just covered
my hips and relied on them to keep it up. When I zipped it up round my
waist I just let it go and it settled nicely round my hips. When I pulled it
up to my waist again all my backside and were on view until I let
go of it again. I thought that that was quite good and went to show Jon.
I was still pulling it up and letting go when one of the came out of
her cubicle. There I was, topless and flashing my bum and puss to Jon.
The stopped and looked at me for a second then went to look at
herself in the big mirror. Just as Jon told me to go and put the top on
the other came out. She looked at me as well before turning to her
mate.
The dresses that the had on were quite nice but one of them was
way too small and her knickers were really showing through. As I was
putting the little top on I heard one say "you won't be able to wear
any knickers with that." The reply was "nothing new there then!" When I
got back out the with the showing knickers was really showing them,
they were in her hand. "That looks better" the second said. There
was no way that there was time for her to go into her cubicle and take
them off so she must have taken them off out in the open in front of
Jon. I guess that she must have thought that if I was naked out there,
then her slipping her knickers of was nothing to worry about. Quite right
too.
Jon wasn't happy with the skirt and top and told me to put the backless
dress on again. He also told me to get it and change out there. Just as I
was stepping into it another and woman came into the area. I
watched the man's face and trousers as they stood and watched us for a
few seconds before the woman said, "I think we'll come back later." As
she virtually pulled the out of there I could see that the sight of my
naked body was having the expected effect on him. I was starting to get
a bit excited as well and I could feel that familiar dampness in my
pussy. I put the dress back on and whilst I was doing a couple of twirls
for Jon I noticed that the who hadn't taken her knickers off had
changed into another dress. It was a lot shorter and as she stood in
front of the mirror I could see that she had now taken her knickers off
as I could see some of her black hairs as she leaned slightly
forward. Jon had seen as well.
Jon told me to get back into my clothes (I was only wearing one of my
big woolly jumpers) and he bought me the backless dress. Time was
getting on and we went back to the Hotel where Jon gave me another
instalment of punishment for not keeping this journal up to date. My
backside quite a bit after the 20 strokes of the tawse. I managed to
avoid crying but some liquid did come out of my body - my pussy. I
couldn't stop thinking about being groped on the underground that
morning.
That evening Jon took me to the theatre. Jon really enjoyed it but I
wasn't that impressed. I wore my new backless dress and I'm sure that
a lot of people got a good look at my 'interesting' bits as I squeezed
along the aisles to get to my seat. During the interval we went to the
bar for a drink, there were quite a number of other women all dressed
up bit I think that my dress was the most revealing.
We had to go to the theatre on the underground and after the show and
a nice meal we headed back to the hotel the same way we went. It was
late and the trains weren't very busy which gave Jon an idea. We were
on the central line and Jon stopped me when I stood up to get off at our
station. He waited until our carriage was empty then got me to kneel
either side of him, facing him. As I was getting on him he got his dick
out and lowered me onto it. We went through 2 stations like that before
a woman got into our carriage. Jon was holding me steady and to
all intent and purpose we were just kissing. The woman sat at the other
end of the carriage but I could see her looking at us and it wasn't long
before I was going up and down on Jon again. We both came just as the
train arrived at the next station and at that time I wouldn't have cared if
half of London had got on the train.
No one got on and Jon lifted me off as we moved out of the station. Jon
wasn't finished with me and I had to bend over and lick his dick clean
before he told me to sit down. When I did I realised that the woman was
still looking and must have been able to see all my backside and
as I licked Jon. As I sat opposite Jon while the train was going round the
circle and back to our station I could feel all my (and Jon's) juices
leaking out of me and onto the seat. It was then that I noticed a sign
saying that the trains were monitored by closed circuit television. I
smiled as I wondered if anyone had been watching us on a
somewhere.
Sunday April 25
I woke up early and found that Jon was already up. It was 7 o'clock
when Jon told me to put on the hotel robe and follow him down to the
hotel leisure centre which consisted of a little swimming pool, a jacuzzi
and a couple of workout machines in a separate room. I was wondering
what we were going to do about swimming costumes but when we got
there, there was no one else there I asked Jon about it and he said that
the place was unmanned but monitored by a couple of CCTV cameras.
He said that as long as we were quick we would probably get away with
a naked swim. Jon took me into the gents changing rooms where we left
our robes and quickly went out and jumped into the pool. After about 10
minutes of going up and down Jon got out and told me that we were
getting into the jacuzzi. It was lovely and warm and I nearly dozed off.
A while later a group of Japanese teenagers came in and went into the
changing rooms. I was wondering what Jon would do, but he said
nothing. When the Japs came out most of them went into the pool but
one came into the jacuzzi. Shortly afterwards Jon pulled me onto his
lap and started kissing me. The only problem was that I was higher up
and my were out of the bubbles. Jon gave my right nipple a quick
tweak which made them stand to attention. I glanced over to the
and saw that she was watching us. As I looked back a Jon I saw that he
had seen her as well. I think the exhibitionist bit in Jon came out
because I could feel his dick getting hard. He lifted me onto his dick and
started playing with one of my while he continued to kiss me. Jon
was lifting me up and down a bit and the must have known what we
were doing.
After a while Jon came and we just sat there as I felt his dick start to go
soft. Before it slipped out on its own Jon said, "come on, let's go" and
lifted me up. When we were stood up I saw that Jon's dick was still a bit
hard. He was right in front of the with his dick about a foot from
her face. She was staring right at it. As we walked to the changing
rooms I noticed that all the other Japs had stopped swimming and were
looking at us. We grabbed a couple of towels from the pile at the
entrance to the changing rooms and went into the gents. As we were
drying ourselves a middle-aged came in and looked a bit shocked
when he saw a naked woman in there. It didn't stop him looking at me
though. We put our robes on but didn't tie the belts and walked out with
them hanging open. Two of the were at the end of the pool as
we passed and they stared at us as we walked out.
We didn't see anyone as we walked to the lift but when the doors shut
us in it Jon told me to give him my robe and I had to walk back to our
room naked. Two people saw me, one was an who was busy
reading a newspaper as he walked and although he looked up to say
"good morning" he went straight back to his paper as if it was normal
for him to meet naked women in hotel corridors. The other person we
saw was a waiter delivering some breakfast to someone. He was
wide awake and stopped and really stared at me as we walked by. I
smiled at him and said, "good morning" to him, but he didn't say
anything.
Jon decided that we would go to the restaurant for breakfast and I wore
the new tight, light blue dress. It really hugs my body and as I walk
along I can feel the air coming through the thin, knitted material onto
my skin. Breakfast was uneventful and Jon took me back to our room
then to an arcade that he had seen where there were a couple of shops
that he wanted to go in.
Just before we left our room Jon told me to bend over and I was a little
surprised to feel the remote vibe being pushed into my pussy. It didn't
hurt, my seems to be permanently damp and ready for action
these days. Jon waited until we were on the underground before he
gave me a couple of bursts on the vibe. With all the people wandering
around I had forgotten about the vibe until it made me jump in my seat.
There were quite a few shops in the arcade and when I was getting a bit
bored in the second shop that Jon took me into, he told me to go for a
wander on my own and to meet him at the entrance in half an hour. I
went into a couple of shops and then wandered around the rest of the
place. As I passed a toyshop the vibe made me jump. It was on full
throttle. I looked round for Jon but couldn't see him. The vibe was really
doing what it was designed for, but very quickly. I managed to walk to
the side of the walkway and lean on the wall but I was coming to an
orgasm quickly. I was shaking as I came first once, twice, three times,
then a fourth time, all closely together. How I managed to stay on my
feet I don't know. I could see people staring at me as the whole of my
body trembled and one oldish woman asked me if I was all right. I just
managed to say that I was and thanked her for her concern. I was
desperately looking round for Jon and I think I had for the fifth time
when I saw Jon walking towards me.
"Please turn it off Master" I pleaded with him but he just looked blankly
at me as if he hadn't a clue what I was talking about. "The vibe Master"
I said. He got the remote control out of his pocket and pressed the
buttons but it didn't make any difference.
Looking back we must have looked a right sight with me shaking and
fighting to stay on my feet and Jon stood a couple of feet in front of me
pointing something at my and saying "it isn't working." Eventually
Jon realised what was happening and picked me up and carried me out
onto the street.
As I was slowly coming back to normal Jon told me that he thought the
problem was the toyshop. He's seen a kid playing with a remote
controlled car and it must have been on the same frequency. When I
say back to normal it wasn't normal, I was covered in sweat, knackered
and my juices were right down to my knees. Jon had to help me
walk back to the underground and then the hotel. I had a shower and
lay on the bed for half an hour before I felt able to get ready to come
home.
The train journey home was uneventful apart from a lad of about 13
taking an interest in my legs. As I never cross my legs these days (Jon
won't let me), the lad might even have been able to see my the
way he kept getting down onto the train floor with his little brother's toy
cars.
Shortly after we got home, Jon gave me the main part of my
punishment for not keeping this journal up to date. As usual, as soon as
I had got into the house I had stripped off, and no sooner than I had
taken my dress off than Jon told me to go to the then go and lay
face down on the punishment bed.
I had been there for about 10 minutes wondering what Jon was going to
do to me when he came in and told me to move the pillows to under my
stomach. He then restrained my wrists and ankles to the corner posts
and then put a blindfold on me. Somehow I just knew that he was going
to cane me and I could feel that nervousness of knowing that I was
going to get some pain and pleasure. My was getting damp in
anticipation. I didn't have to wait long before I heard that 'whoosh' then
felt the pain. Automatically I said, "One - thank you Master." By the
time I had said, "Five - thank you Master," the tears were starting to
swell in my eyes. Jon was really going to me. As the tenth stroke
landed I let out a little scream. They were really hurting.
There was a pause after the tenth stroke and I heard Jon moving. The
next think I knew Jon's hands were at my pussy. My lips were already
swollen and slightly open as the pain was causing me pleasure but Jon
opened them more and it wasn't long before I realised that he was tying
my lips open as wide as they would go using string through my little
rings and then round my thighs. Suddenly I realised that my open
was Jon's next target. Number eleven landed right down the crack in
my ass and pussy. I screamed out loud before saying, "Eleven - thank
you Master." By fifteen my whole was throbbing with pain and
pleasure. It was number 19 that took me over the edge and I was
sweating something rotten as I uncontrollably shook violently. I never
did managed to say, "Nineteen - thank you Master." I was starting to
get control of myself again when number 20 landed. Thankfully that was
the last one but I didn't feel that much. My whole backside and
were numb. Before Jon left me he got the big double-ended dildo and
pushed it into me as far as it would go. Within minutes I was asleep.
Week commencing April 26
I woke up with a start and a feeling of emptiness to discover that Jon
was just pulling the dildo out of me. As he released me he asked me if I
was okay then told me to take it slowly when I decided to get up. He
went off to work as the pain started as I moved my legs. When I made
it to the bathroom I saw that my backside had lots of deep wheals
all over it. I jumped when I touched my open and had to untie my
pussy lips very slowly. I don't know why but I just had to play with my
swollen, tender clit and bring myself off again. I took it very easy that
day and the next few. In fact it was the Friday before I felt well enough
to go to the supermarket.
Saturday May 1
A quiet weekend really. Jon spotted an advert in the paper for a 'Bar
person', and when we went into town we went to the pub and Jon got us
a drink while I asked for the manager. The job was for Friday and
Saturday evening. He asked me if I normally dressed like I was (short
dress) for work. When I said I did he said, "Good, I like to cater for the
younger drinkers on a weekend evening and attractive women
wearing not a lot tends to keep the place crowded." He asked me if I
could start the next Friday and I said that I could and hoped that Jon
would agree. He did.
Stayed at home for the rest of the day and went to bed early.
Sunday May 2
Jon got up very early to watch some motor racing and then spent the
rest of the morning reading the papers. The only exciting part of the day
was when he came up behind me as I washed the dishes and fucked
me.
Week commencing May 3
It was a Bank Holiday on the Monday but we didn't go anywhere, or do
anything exciting. On the Tuesday I got a card from the doctors asking
me to go for a smear test on the Friday. When I got there the
receptionist said that the nurse wasn't available and that the doctor
would be taking it.
When my turn came I went in and saw that it was the short balding
doctor that has a bit of an attitude problem. There were 2 other people
in with him, one and one woman, both about my age. The doctor
explained that they were students getting work experience and asked if
I minded if they took the sample. When I said, "okay" he continued to
tell me that as it was a long time since I had had a thorough
examination then he would give me one before they took the sample.
He asked me to take my skirt and pants off and lay on the bed. He
obviously hadn't been paying me much attention as I was wearing a
dress and only a dress, and the 2 students watched as I grabbed the
hem of my short dress and pulled it over my head leaving me
completely naked. The doctor looked a little surprised when he turned
round and saw me naked. In case he was going to say something I said,
"I don't wear underwear." "Healthy attitude" he said, "climb on the
examination table please."
As I swung my legs up and layback all 3 of them moved over to me and
the 2 students stood at my feet while the doctor stood beside me. "A
rectal examination first I think" the doctor said, "turn over and get on
your hands and knees please." As I was doing so I looked back between
my open legs and saw the male student licking his lips. I looked at the
doctor who put some latex gloves on then scooped up some cream,
presumably to lubricate my ass hole. When he turned to look at me he
saw the lines that were still on my backside and said, "Do these
hurt?" and he ran a finger along one of them. As I said, "No" I wondered
what I would say if he asked me how I got them, but he didn't ask.
Instead I felt the cold cream and his finger start prodding my ass hole.
It all happened so quickly that I gasped and threw my head back. His
poking and prodding only lasted seconds but the surprise attack had
started my tingling and my involuntarily lubricating.
He pulled his hand out and said, "turn over please, and lift your legs into
the stirrups, it's time for the vaginal examination." As I did so I saw
that the eyes of the 2 students were firmly fixed on my pussy. The male
student had a bulge in his trousers. That turned me on a bit more and
when the doctor went to get some more lubrication cream for his new
pair of gloves the female student said, "I don't think that you'll need
that doctor." The doctor turned and looked at my and said, "I
think you're right." The doctor had a little poke and pull at the rings in
my lips and asked me if I had any problems with them. When I said,
"No" he just started to push a finger into my hole. He really did poke
around in there for what seemed like ages and quite hard too. At the
same time he held his left hand on my stomach just above my pubic
bone. All this was getting too much for me and I was glad when he
pulled his finger out as I could feel an orgasm coming on.
Unfortunately it didn't stop there and he started prodding and pulling my
clit. As he was doing so he said to the students, "Take a good look at
this, it's a perfect example of an large engorged clitoris. The majority of
women are not fortunate enough to have one. It can heighten sexual
pleasure tremendously."
I surprised myself a bit as the doctor's remarks were embarrassing me a
bit. Before I started working for Jon I would have died of shame and
probably got up and run out, but a year with Jon had made me proud of
my body and my sexual feelings. I guess that it was the formal doctors
examination that had made me embarrassed.
"Right then," the doctor said, "that's the examination over with, it
wasn't so bad was it Miss Evans?" Before I could say anything he
continued "Now it's time to get the smear test sample. . You take it Miss
Johnson." Miss Johnson moved forward and picked-up this stainless
steel object. It looked like a short tube with some scissors handles.
Before I knew what was happening the object was being pushed inside
me. The cold metal combined with the excitement of the doctor's hands
and this woman's other hand on my stomach was just too much
for me. I started to right there with the 3 of them looking at me. I
was shaking and biting my lip to stop myself from moaning out load.
The doctor was very calm but the was getting embarrassed
by the bulge in his trousers. He was moving his stomach in and out as if
trying to hide it.
Right in the middle of me cumming the woman jumped back and
looked shocked. After about a minute she said to the doctor, "What was
that?" "What was what?" The doctor replied. "Some fluid just flew out
of her vagina." After a couple of seconds the doctor said, "It's perfectly
normal, though not very common for a woman to have an orgasm when
she is being examined by a doctor. It is also perfectly normal, again
though not very common for a very sexually active woman with a
sensitive to ejaculate in a similar way to a man, although the
quantity of liquid is not as great as that of a man. Wait a minute for the
patient to compose herself then continue."
I was embarrassed and as the orgasm subsided I stayed flushed with
the embarrassment. The student quickly opened my with
the 'implement' and took the sample. Before I knew it the doctor was
telling me that I could climb down and get dressed. The male student
continued to stare at me as I got down and dressed and I saw the
female prod the male student and say "Peter!" to bring him out of his
dream.
When I was dressed the doctor thanked me again for letting the
students take part and then told me not to worry about what happened.
He said that it was 'quite normal'. On the way home my embarrassment
turned to excitement and I had to make myself again just as soon
as I got in.
That evening was my first day in my new part-time job and I asked Jon
what I should wear. He told me to wear my leather skirt and a tight T-
shirt that did quite come down to my waist. Jon drove me to the pub
and when the manager saw me he said, "Very nice, that should pull the
punters in." It was then that I realised that he was looking at my
breasts. I had just come in from the cold and my nipples there looking
like thumb ends pushing the thin T-shirt material out. As the other staff
arrived I saw that most of them were dressed in very little as well.
There were a couple of men, both hunks with tight T-shirts showing-off
their muscles. It didn't take me long to get into things and the time just
flew by.
The bar was in a long straight line and a couple of times I heard some
cheering and looked round. One of the times I saw the skirt of one of
the was up round her waist letting everyone see her thong
knickers. She was pulling it back down and looking a bit embarrassed. I
didn't take any notice until it happened again a bit later with a different
girl. I asked the boss, who was next to me what was going on, and he
just said, "oh, it's nothing, just a problem with a faulty valve on a
compressed air tank." I was a bit puzzled as I thought that pubs used
some sort of gas to get the bubbles in the soft drinks, not air. I thought
no more about it and it was soon time to go home. Jon had come in just
before closing time and he took me home. I was knackered and Jon told
me to go straight to bed.
Saturday May 8
Not much happened during the day and I went to work that evening
wearing a tight skirt and tank top. It was a very busy night and I had to
cope with a number of half drunk youths trying to chat me up. One time
when I went to collect some glasses one of them slid his hand right up
the inside of my leg to my pussy. Although I wanted to let him play with
my I pulled away from him when he started telling his mates that
I didn't have any knickers on.
Just before closing time I found out more about the 'faulty valve on the
compressed air tank'. It wasn't faulty, it was designed that way by the
manager. Every time he wanted to liven things up a bit he would wait
for one of the wearing a suitable skirt to be standing in the right
place and then open the valve giving anyone who was looking a glimpse
of her knickers. When I explained it to Jon later he said it was the
'Marilyn Monroe effect' - what ever that meant. Anyway, I'd noticed
that one of the spent most of the time at that end of the bar and
that she was 'caught' the most and she was never in a rush to pull her
skirt down. I guess that she was a bit of an exhibitionist too. I wondered
how long it would be before I got 'caught' and let everyone know that I
didn't wear knickers.
Sunday May 9
It was a boring day, nothing exciting happened.
. continued in Part 10 .
This is part 10 of my Journal. I started writing it when I made a bold
decision to change my life. I left my dull existence in North Wales and
went to work as a Housekeeper for a in the East Midlands of
England. It is a decision that I will never regret. I have never been so
happy and never had so much pleasure.
Vanessa
Week commencing May 10
Bridie surprised me when she arrived on the Tuesday morning. I hadn't
seen her for months and I was so pleased to see her. She's quit her job
at Tesco which explained why I hadn't seen her there. She's now got a
job in an office in town but was having a couple of days off. She's still
got the same boyfriend and they appear to be getting on well. She
wanted me to be her alibi for going on holiday with her boyfriend. They
had already booked it but she had had to tell her that she was
going with me not her boyfriend and she was half expecting her
to ring me to check-up on her. I told her that I would cover for her but
that it would cost her. When she asked what, I told her that I wanted
her upstairs and naked on my bed within 2 minutes.
She didn't say a word but within 1 second she was gone. I found her
coat, shoes, skirt and top on the stairs and on my bedroom floor. When
I found her she was laying naked on my bed with a big grin on her face.
"No underwear?" I said. "Of course not" she replied. We had a great
couple of hours with each other, I got out some of the toys and we
really abuse each other's bodies. She was fascinated by my rings
and played with them for ages. I felt really relaxed and fulfilled when
she left just before Jon was due to get home. I promised her that next
time she came she could have a go on the 'fucking machine'.
Friday - went to work in a thin flared skirt and top which wasn't long
enough to tuck into my skirt. The manager kept telling me to get things
from the end of the bar where the air jet was. I worked-out what he
was after and I wasn't going to disappoint him, but I wasn't going to
make it easy for him. The 'tease' in me was going to have some fun.
Each time one of the got blasted I'd look at the manager and
worked out where the control was. When I went near the air jet I kept
an eye on him and if I thought he was going to open the valve I'd move
away.
This went on until about 30 minutes from closing time when I thought
"Ok, lets go for it." I went and stood over the little in the floor and
faced him with my legs slightly apart. I pretended to talk to a customer
and waited for it to happen. When it did my thin skirt flew right up past
my waist. I pretended to look shocked and surprised but I didn't move
for about 10 seconds and even then I pulled my skirt down slowly. As I
did I looked around to see who noticed. The manager had and his eyes
were lit up, I guess he'd been expecting me to be wearing knickers. The
girl who I'd decided was a bit of an exhibitionist had seen me as well.
She had a big grin on her face. A couple of customers had seen me as
well and I could hear them telling their mates.
I continued as nothing had happened but when I walked passed the
manager he whispered "very nice." I just ignored him. When we were
closing I got chatting to the exhibitionist (Hannah) and she told me
that she'd been dying to go to work with no knickers and get 'caught',
but she'd just never had the courage.
Saturday May 15
Told Jon about the air jet and Hannah. He laughed and said, "sounds
like my kind of girl." When I went to work that night I put the same skirt
on but with a different top. I was going to have some fun again. The
manager was up to his tricks again with most of the girls. I saw 2
thongs (one with a big black bush showing through) and 1 big pair of
knickers. All of them (except Hannah) tried to get their skirts back down
as soon as possible. Hannah was being brave and didn't attempt to pull
hers down, instead she just stood there for a few seconds and then
walked away as if nothing had happened.
I kept quickly passing over the in the floor but I never stayed long
enough to be 'caught'. That was right until just before closing time when
I went and stood over the in the floor with my feet about a foot
apart. Hannah was near by and I said to her "watch this," and I bent at
the waist pretending to get a glass from that back of the shelf under the
bar. It wasn't long before the manager spotted me and opened the
valve. My skirt flew up and onto my back leaving my bare backside and
pussy on view to everyone behind the bar, and a few of the customers
to see. I didn't move and I could hear some of the customers cheering.
I slowly stood up with a glass in my hand and let my skirt fall back into
place as I started to fill the glass with beer. Things got back to normal
quickly and a bit later Hannah came up to me and said that she liked my
rings and that she was going to find the courage before next weekend. I
told her, "don't think about it, come to work without knickers and it
won't be long before you forget that you haven't any on. After that you'll
have exposed yourself before you realise it, and then it will be too late,
you'll have done it. After the first time you don't need courage but you
still get the excitement." I left her thinking about it.
Sunday May 16
After reading the papers Jon took me to the gym at the hotel. I had to
wear just a long T-shirt in the gym and I had a bit of fun with a middle-
aged who kept staring at me. The exercise cycle was fun but my
rings rubbed against the saddle and made my a bit sore. We only
went for a swim after that, I wore my white cotton bikini which hugs my
nipples and crack, especially when it's wet, but no one appeared
to pay me any attention. We had to be back home by lunchtime as Jon
wanted to watch some Motor racing.
Week commencing May 17
Did a bit of gardening in the back but it wasn't really warm enough to
stay out there naked for long.
Friday night at work was the only time when anything exciting
happened. I'd been talking to Jon about the manager and the air jet and
Jon decided that I should make life a little less interesting for the
manager. Well until he realised what I had done that is. Just before I
went to work Jon and me painted some knickers on to me, not big ones,
but bigger than a thong. When the managers bumped into me early on
he said that he was going to get another look at my later. So I
told him that he was in for a disappointment and to prove it I lifted my
skirt (I'd worn the same one) up at my right hip and showed him my
'knickers'. I only lifted it up for a second and he didn't have time to
realise that it was only paint. He looked a bit disappointed but said that
the valve was still leaking.
We were very busy that night and I had to go collecting glasses quite a
few times. Twice I got drunken youths touching me up. On actually
managed to get a finger in me and I just stood there looking at him.
After a minute or so he lost his nerve and pulled it out. Shame really, he
was starting to turn me on.
Towards the end of the evening I stayed at the air jet end of the bar as
much as I could and came very close to showing my 'knickers' a couple
of times. Finally I waited right over the until the manager 'got' me.
My skirt inverted itself right up to my waist and I just stood there
enjoying the breeze. I've no idea how many people saw my 'knickers'
and even less idea how many of them realised that it was only paint and
that I was actually naked from the waist down. I found it quite exciting
really.
Another thing that happened that night was that I'm sure that I caught
a glimpse of Hannah's one time that the air jet got her. I didn't
get chance to talk to her.
Saturday May 22
The day wasn't very exciting but when I went to work (a bit early)
Hannah was just arriving. We had time for a chat before things got too
busy. She was a bit nervous as she had found the courage to come to
work without knickers on but had brought some in her bag. For some
reason she wanted to show them to me and I managed to grab them
and refused to give them back. I told her that I'd give them back to her
if she begged me later in the evening. She never did and I threw then in
our rubbish bin when I got home.
I told her about my painted on knickers and she told me that she'd seen
me with my skirt round my waist the previous night and thought that I
was wearing knickers. I didn't tell her that I was 'wearing' a much
smaller pair of knickers that night. The paint only covered a very small
triangle in the front (and I mean small) and paint strings to another
small triangle at the top of my bum cheeks. It didn't cover my so
that If I bent over enough people would be able to see my and
rings. I let myself be 'caught' quite a few times that night and no one
said that they thought my knickers weren't real. I've decided that I'm
going to wear the same skirt every time that I go to work, it's more fun.
Later on I let myself get 'caught' when Hannah was near by. As usual I
was ignoring the fact that my skirt was round my waist and I bent down
to get a pint glass. When I was bent over I looked at Hannah and saw
that she was having a good look at my backside and pussy. When I
stood up and moved passed her I just said, "go for it." About 5 minutes
later she did. Her skirt didn't go as high as mine because the material
was a lot heavier but I did see her pubic hair. She has it trimmed to a
thin strip up the middle, and yes, she is a natural blonde. She looked
good even if she did stay in the air jet for no more than a few seconds.
When she moved away she was bright but had a smug grin on her
face. When I got the chance I whispered (more like a shout in that
place) "well done, wasn't too bad was it?" to her. I never got chance to
talk to her later.
Sunday May 23
Jon came with me to Tesco to do our weekly shop. On the way in he got
them to put up a card saying that we were looking for someone to come
and cut the grass once a week. As he was telling the I was thinking
about who we might get, and what fun I could have with them. While
we were doing the shopping Jon kept encouraging me to bend over the
freezers so that people could see my bum. I was quite cold when we
left.
Week commencing May 24
The only exciting thing that happened was that we have a new
paperboy. I think that the one must have told him about me because
he had a big grin on his face when I opened the door and didn't look at
all surprised when he saw that I was naked. Poor lad had to move his
paper bag in front of his trousers when I looked down and saw the little
bulge.
Saturday May 29
Jon took me to the local B&Q DIY store for some bits that he wanted.
There's lots of things in there that could be used for the wrong purpose.
We had a good laugh suggesting to each other what things could be
used for what. By the time we left I was quite wet between the legs. I
was glad when Jon took me to our local pub for a drink. I got a few
people looking at me and I'm sure that one or two of the got a look
at my pussy.
Jon took me to bed with him and fucked me doggy style that night.
Sunday May 30
After we had had breakfast Jon told me to pack a bag and we drove
down to Oxford, stopping at a pub for some lunch. As we were driving
down Jon told me that I was going to baby-sit a couple of kids for a few
days while he and a business customer went away to an exhibition in
America. Jon told me that the client was important to his job and I
wasn't to do anything to upset the kids. I was to be on my 'best
behaviour'.
He told me that the was divorced and lived alone with his 14-year-
old son and 13-year-old daughter. They were normally away at boarding
school but as luck would have it, he had to go away on the first of the 2
weeks that they were at home. Jon had 'volunteered' me when the
(Peter) had tried to call off the trip because he didn't want to leave the
kids at home on their own.
When we got there I saw that it was a big house in acres of land. There
was a smallish swimming pool out the back in a large conservatory type
building. Peter came out to greet us and then gave us a guided tour of
the place. The kids were out somewhere and didn't appear until just
before dinner. The seemed quite nice (and quiet), but I could see
that the was going to be difficult. All through the meal he kept
dropping things and going under table. After about the third time I
began to suspect that he was trying to look up my skirt but I wasn't
going to make it easy for him and I kept my legs firmly together.
Week commencing May 31
Next morning Jon and Peter were up and out very early and the house
was very quiet when I went down stairs wearing just a T-shirt. It was
going to be difficult remembering that I had to wear clothes all the time.
Amanda came down first wearing just a T-shirt and knickers. I got her
some breakfast and managed to get her talking a bit. She's a nice
but she doesn't like her too much, she says that he's too bossy
and makes her do things that she doesn't really want to. I couldn't get
her to tell me more about that one. When George came down he was
just wearing boxer shorts and just sat at the table waiting for me to get
him some breakfast.
After breakfast they went to get dressed and it wasn't long before I
heard Amanda screaming and shouting at George. He had barged into
the bathroom when Amanda was in the shower and she wasn't happy
about it. George walked out when I arrived and I stayed to talk with
Amanda. I told her that all that age are curious about bodies
and I could see that Amanda had a nice body. She has curves in all the
right places, is slim and has nice budding pert little with cute
little nipples. She has just a line of sparse pubic hair straight up from
her pussy.
Amanda told me that George was always barging in on her and she was
fed-up with it. I told her that it was only natural, "haven't you ever
wondered what boy's bodies looked like?" I asked her. I told her that the
only way to stop him would be to be cool about it and act as if it was no
big deal. "Once he realised that she wasn't upset by it he might just stop
barging in. Try doing the same to him." I told her.
The 2 kids decided that they wanted to go swimming. I was glad that
Jon had told me to pack my bikini, even if it was the white lycra one. I
would have to be careful that I didn't get out of the pool after the crutch
had lost itself inside my lips. I joined them and we splashed about
with a ball for a while. Amanda had put on a black bikini and George a
pair of tight Speedos. George was paying a lot of attention to me and
kept 'accidentally' rubbing against me.
After a while I decided to take advantage of the sun and spread out on a
sun bed. I was on my stomach and had undone my bikini top and fallen
asleep when I got a rude awaking. George had tipped some cold water
on my back. I jumped up forgetting about my top and before I knew it
George was running away with my bikini top in his hand.
I wasn't going to stand for that and I chased him all over the garden
trying to catch him. When I finally caught him we were both struggling
as I tried to get my top and we ended up in a heap on the grass with
him on top of me. I was out of breath and he got up quicker than me
and stood looking down at me. My lungs were pushing my up
and down and my nipples were like bullets. It was then that I
remembered my bikini bottoms. I put a hand down to check and
discovered that it was too late, the crutch part was lost inside my lips. I
jumped up and adjusted them then grabbed my top back from George
and put it back on.
As we walked back George said, "Why have you got rings in your
lips?" I looked at him and told him that it was none of his business and
as I was saying it I saw that he had a hard-on and the tip of his little
dick was sticking out of the top of his Speedos. I don't know if he hadn't
noticed or he didn't care because he was doing nothing to hide it. I
decided to ignore it.
As we got back to the pool George shouted, "Hey Amanda, Vanessa's
got ear rings in her lips." I told George to shut up as Amanda just
looked at us.
George went into the house and I stayed by the pool watching Amanda
swimming for a while before deciding to have a shower. The house has a
changing room at one end of the pool and I went in there and took my
bikini off, got into the shower and pulled the curtain shut. I had been in
there for a couple of minutes when the curtain suddenly went back and
George came in. He was naked and his dick was pointing to the ceiling.
He came straight to me and turned me so that we were both looking out
of the shower. Before I had time to do anything there was a flash and
George ran out. As he went out I realised that the flash was a
and he'd taken a photo of us both naked, and him with a hard-on. I
didn't think much of it until I was getting dried and George came back
in. He had his Speedos on but I was still naked and I grabbed a towel to
cover myself.
I was just about to ask him what he thought he was playing at when he
said, "Right Vanessa, that was a Polaroid photo I took of you and me
naked, and I had a hard-on. What do you think would happen if I
showed that photo to my father, or worse still the police? I'm only 14
and I could tell them that you seduced me. Having sex with a minor is a
very serious offence." "You wouldn't do that would you?" I asked. "I will
unless you do EXACTLY what I tell you" he replied.
I thought for a few seconds and then said, "OK, what do you want me to
do?" The little runt had got me. There was no way that I wanted to
cause any trouble for Jon or Peter and I didn't want to go to jail. "For a
start you can take that towel off." That didn't bother me at all and I
started to think that his little blackmail game wasn't going to be so bad.
"Right" he said, "now lay down on the floor and open you legs wide, I
want to look at those rings of yours."
I did as I was told and he had a gentle pull and prod all round my
and big clit. He stopped short of putting a finger inside me but that
didn't stop my from starting to lubricate. After a couple of minutes
he stopped and said, "Next I want you to put your bikini bottoms on,
just the bottoms and go back into the pool. Swim about with Amanda
for a while then talk her into coming here and taking a shower naked.
When she's in, you strip off and join her. Get her facing the curtain with
you stood beside her. I'll do the rest." I thought as I put my bikini
bottoms on and went out. I couldn't think what he was going to do but I
rather liked the idea of seeing Amanda naked close-up.
Amanda looked a little surprised when I walked out topless and said,
"Careful, George might see you." I smiled, jumped in and threw the ball
to her. We messed about for a while then I told her that it was time to
get out and shower. She started to go towards the house so I said, "No,
lets use this one." She looked at me then said, "OK" and we went in. I
took my time and within seconds she was naked and under the shower.
I looked around for George as I took my bikini bottoms off but couldn't
see him. I pulled the curtain back and said, "Mind if I join you?" "OK"
she said and I got in.
Amanda was looking down at my bald when she said, "Have you
really got rings down there?" "Yes" I replied, "why don't you have a
look?" Amanda paused for a second then squatted down beside me. I
moved my feet apart so that she could get a good look. The next thing I
knew the curtain was pulled back and a started flashing. After 2
flashes it stopped and George was gone. Amanda stood up and started
to cry. I put my arm round her and told her that everything was all right
(which it wasn't). She was just starting to calm down when George
came back in. He was still in his Speedos and he still had a hard-on.
Amanda moved behind me so that George couldn't see her.
"I now have photographs of both of you in a very compromising
situation that could easily get you both into very serious trouble." If you
don't want me to copy them and pass them all round your school AND
go to the police, you will both do EXACTLY as I say." Amanda was
obviously terrified and burst out crying again. "Shut up" George said,
"I'm not going to you, in fact you'll enjoy what you're going to do."
I put my arm round Amanda and said, "It's okay, everything's going to
be alright, he's not going to you." After a minute or so she calmed
down and remembered that she was naked in front of her brother. She
put one arm across her little and the other at the top of her
legs. "Why are you doing this George?" she said. "I've always wanted to
see you totally naked, not just a peek up your skirt, totally naked and
doing what I say. When dad told me that he was going away this week I
thought up this plan. I was worried that a baby-sitter would spoil it all,
but Vanessa here just turned out to be a bonus."
I wasn't unduly worried by all this, in fact I found it all a bit exciting
after all he was only a 14 year and I knew that if I really wanted
to I could just pounce on him and threaten to really harm him. I was
sure that I'd be able to get the photos back if I really tried. But, just to
play along with him I pretended to be a bit scared.
"For starters," George said, "you can finish your shower while I watch
and then come into the house without getting dressed. I think that I
prefer you both to be naked all the time." Amanda said, "Nooooo," but it
was nothing new for me as I spend most of my life naked these days.
Amanda and me got back under the shower and I watched both of them
as I washed my hair.
Amanda obviously wasn't very happy but she wasn't that bad, and
George was definitely on a high. His Speedos were too small for him
and his little dick was just poking out of the top of them. I thought that
it wouldn't take much to get him to and shoot his load all over the
place. Amanda looked good. She was still trying to hide herself from
George as much as she could but she was starting to relax.
We dried ourselves and followed George into the lounge. Amanda's
bottom wiggles nicely as she walks. George told me to sit on a sofa and
he told Amanda to lie on the floor. Then he knelt down, opened her legs
and had a real good close look at all of her body. As he was doing this
he said, "get used to it Sis, you're going to be naked for a long time."
Amanda didn't look happy. She jumped a bit as George put his hand on
her stomach and then ran it up to her little breasts. She shut her eyes
as he held a breast. Her little nipples were as proud as they could be
and George started to flick and play with them.
The whole head of his dick was now sticking out of the top of his
Speedos. He just started to move his hand down to Amanda's stomach
when he lost control of himself. A squirt of flew out and onto
Amanda's stomach and George grabbed his dick and ran out. The poor
lad was embarrassed at cumming in front of us.
Amanda hadn't seen him but heard him get up and run out. She
opened her eyed and looked at her stomach. "Is that what I think it is?"
she asked. "Yes" I replied as I got up and put my finger in it. As she
watched I put my finger to my mouth and licked it. "What does it taste
like?" Amanda asked. "Try it, I think that you're going to need to get
used to it" I said. She put her finger in it and slowly moved it to her
face. She looked at it and then gently touched her tongue with it. "It
tastes a bit salty but nothing else." she said. "Yes, it's alright isn't it?" I
said.
Amanda then said, "Vanessa I don't understand what's happening to
me, I hate what George is making me do but I'm getting wet between
my legs like when I play with myself. I don't want it to happen but I
can't stop it." "It's okay," I said, "our bodies betray us at times, it's
quite normal. I've found that it's best not to fight it, just let it happen
that way we get some fun out of what can sometimes be a bad
experience."
Just as Amanda was about to say something George came back in. His
dick had gone soft but he still only had his Speedos on. He told Amanda
to get back on the floor and then me to go and get some food ready. I
don't know what happened while I was away but I heard Amanda
saying, "No, please don't" and "No, you can't, you're my brother."
We were all silent as we eat and afterwards George disappeared for a
couple of hours. I asked Amanda what had happened and she told me
that George had first pushed his finger into her (which like hell) and
then actually fucked her. She had mixed feelings about it. On the one
hand she believed that it was all wrong and that she hated George for
doing it, but on the other hand she had enjoyed it. She said that she got
quite excited by it and in a way she wanted it to happen again. I didn't
say anything but I strongly suspected that it would. I'd expected her to
want to go and have a shower to clean off George's' and the bits of
blood but she didn't want to.
We sat on the sofa and talked for ages, we were both still naked and I
couldn't help looking at her beautiful little body. At one point she got a
little tearful and I put my arm round her. She responded by putting her
head on my chest. Her face has resting on one and she was
looking at the other. When I realised that she was looking at me my
nipples went hard. She told me all about her experiences with
(very little) and about the in the dorm at school. They get up to all
the things that you would expect in a place like that. One of the
girls had made her eat her out. When she told me that I had visions of
her eating me, it made me go all damp.
A while later I suggested that we went and had a shower. She agreed
and up we went. We got in together and I started soaping her back. She
seemed to be liking that so I moved my hands to her front and onto her
little breasts. When my hand slid over a nipple she moaned a bit and her
little nipples went hard. She leaned back on me and I let my hands
wander up and down her front. When I touched the front of her
she moaned again, this time even louder. She was enjoying it even
more than I was. When I let my fingers go between her legs they
opened to give me better access. I found her little clit and started
playing with it. It wasn't long before she was shaking as she came to an
orgasm.
The water started cooling down so I said that we should get out. As we
were drying ourselves Amanda asked if she could do the same to me. I
held her hand and led her into her bedroom. When I got there I lay on
her bed and gently pulled her to me and kissed her.
Boy was she eager, her tongue was everywhere and it wasn't long
before she had a hand on my pussy. When she got to the rings she
stopped and asked me about them. I told her that Jon had put them in
me, that it had like hell but that it felt good when people played
with them. She pulled them a bit them slipped a finger into me. I was
wet and she went straight in then out.
She slid down my body and knelt in between my legs. She started
playing with my rings again then my clit. She asked if hers would grow
that big and all I could say was "I hope so." I lay back and let her
explore me while I just took the pleasure. She had obviously been
enjoying herself at school as she was quite good at it, especially with
her mouth. She was just getting me close to cumming when I saw
George stood in the door way. I didn't say anything as I watched him
take his shorts and T-shirt off and walk up behind Amanda who was too
engrossed in what she was doing to have noticed him. His dick was
pointing to the ceiling by the time he got behind her and he rammed it
straight into her before she even realised he was there. Amanda stopped
eating me and gasped then turned to see what had happened. She
smiled then turned back to my pussy.
Intermingled with sticking her tongue into me and chewing my clit,
Amanda was moaning and moving her hips back and forwards. George
had grabbed her hips and was pulling her back and forwards on to him.
It was fascinating watching these 2 people fucking while one was
making me cum. The sight of them cumming together and what Amanda
had been doing to me made me soon after them. There were no
complaints from Amanda now.
George and Amanda had both collapsed on the bed and it was a while
before anyone spoke. And when they did it was Amanda asking for
George to fuck her again. George didn't need to be asked twice but told
her that she could fuck him this time and told her to straddle him which
she did. George lay on his back with Amanda kneeling either side of him
facing his head. I had an idea and knelt either side of body facing
Amanda. My shins were pinning his arms down as I lowered my
onto his face. I kept lifting up a bit so that he could breath while I gave
Amanda a French kiss.
George was getting excited and I told Amanda to raise herself off him
while I talked to him. I lifted my off his face and then said, "Right
George, I think the time's come for you to stop all this blackmail rubbish
and let us have the photographs. Now that things have gone this far
you're getting more than you could have ever dreamed of. Amanda
wants you as bad as you want her and you're having fun with my body
as well. What do you say?" Poor lad couldn't do anything but agree so I
told Amanda to get off him while he went for the photos. Just as soon as
he got back Amanda told him to get back on the bed and she climbed on
him again. I kept the photos.
That evening Peter telephoned to see how his little darlings were getting
on. If only he'd known that when he was talking to them they were both
naked and that Amanda had had to climb off George's dick to answer
the phone.
That night we all slept in Peter's bed although none of us got much
sleep. George wasn't too happy that I wouldn't let him actually fuck me
but as I told him, "Amanda wants as much of him as she can get and
there's lots of other things that he could do with me.
Tuesday - When I finally woke up George and Amanda were gone. I
found them down in the swimming pool, naked. They were messing
about with each other and when they got out George had a little hard-
on. I got them some breakfast then Amanda said that she wanted to go
into Oxford to do some shopping. George wasn't keen at first but when I
suggested that both Amanda and myself only wear dresses and shoes
he became interested. Amanda wasn't too sure at first but I told her
about the feelings that I get when a gets excites because he's seen
parts of my body that they don't normally. I said that it's a sort of power
that women have over at times. Then she seemed to get
interested.
We all went upstairs to get dressed. I put my dungarees dress and a
short top on and went to Amanda's room. She didn't know what to wear
and she tried lots of clothes on. She has lots of short skirts and dresses
and couldn't make up her mind. As she was trying them on I told her to
turn her back to the mirror, bend over and look at her backside in the
mirror. If she could see all her backside then the skirt was the right
length. She kept telling me that she wasn't sure about it but that she
had a little tingle between her legs every time she thought about it.
In the end Amanda decided to wear a little skirt that she'd stopped
wearing about a year ago because it was too small for her. She could
still get into it but it now only just covered her ass and pussy. When she
bent over I could see all her ass and pussy. With it she wore an tight
T-shirt that left her little nipples sticking out. I 'suggested' to George
that he should wear some baggy shorts and a T-shirt. He didn't think
that he looked very 'cool' but when I told him to take them off and I cut
the insides of the pockets out he began to forget about looking cool.
Especially when I put my hand inside a pocket and played with his dick.
During the drive into Oxford George and Amanda where at it on the
back seat. Amanda's skirt was round her waist and George's shorts were
round his ankles. As we got into the built-up parts I told them to stop it,
and that we were going to but some condoms for them. Neither of them
had thought about the possibility of Amanda getting pregnant and
Amanda got a bit depressed until I told her that there was every chance
that she wasn't and that it was too late to worry about it. She was a
little subdued when we got out of the car in the car park and kept
pulling her little skirt down as far as it would go.
Once we got into the Mall and saw that no one was taking any notice of
her she became less self conscious and relaxed. George didn't relax
though, he kept putting his arm round either me or Amanda and putting
it under our skirts. In the end I had to tell him to stop being so obvious
about things and to look for somewhere where he and Amanda could
have a quiet fuck.
George can be quite a confident little person when he wants to, he saw
a Teens shop and led us in. He grabbed a couple of dresses off a rack
and walked straight into the changing rooms and into a cubicle
before any of the assistants had a chance to see him. He and Amanda
were at it while I stood outside the cubicle waiting for them. I got a
couple of funny looks from as they came in and heard the noises
that George and Amanda were making.
When they finally came out they were both very in the face with that
familiar 'just fucked' glow to them. From there we went up to the next
level. On the escalator I had to stop George from putting his hand on
Amanda's ass. I told him that it was time that someone else had a look.
As George moved to Amanda's side I saw her ass cheeks looking down
at me. The inside of her legs was all wet. I moved to the side so that
anyone lower down the escalator would be able to get a good view. As
we walked off the top of the escalator I looked back and saw a group of
young lads looking up at us. As we walked along I decided that the lads
were following us and told George and Amanda that we were going to
have some fun. We went up every escalator in that Mall about half a
dozen times with those lads not far behind us.
Sometimes it was Amanda's ass and that was on display to them
and sometimes mine. Amanda told me that she was quite excited by it
all (and I know I was) but George wasn't that thrilled. Just to keep his
interest up (and his dick) Amanda and I took it in turns to stand behind
him on the escalators and put a hand in his shorts pocket. He had a
hard-on all the time.
After about 30 or 40 minutes I decided that the security people might be
getting a bit suspicious and I took them into a Burger King. As we were
carrying our trays upstairs an followed us up and the smile that
he gave me when we got to the top told me that he had enjoyed the last
minute or so. Amanda liked the feeling of the cold plastic seats on her
bare and George liked it when I got his dick out and covered it
with an empty cola cup. The cup came in handy when Amanda put her
hand in his shorts pocket and wanked him until he shot his load in the
cup. The poor lad had been close to cumming for ages and it didn't take
long. After all, what wouldn't be with 2 knickerless women flaunting
their assets round him.
After the Mall I decided to take them for a walk round town. We went
past a building site and Amanda was amazed when some whistled
at her. We came across a sex shop and I had an idea. I told them to
wait for me and I went in and bought a pair of Ben Wa balls for Amanda.
The both looked blankly at me when I showed them what I'd bought and
I had to explain in great detail what they were for. Amanda liked the
idea but George just couldn't understand.
A bit later we came across another small Mall and George went into a
computer games shop while Amanda and me went into an Etam shop.
We got a skirt and a top for her to try on and went into the changing
rooms. It wasn't long before we were both naked and I was showing
Amanda what to do with Ben. As I was helping her put them in I brought
her off playing with her little clit while she played with one of my
nipples. She wanted to return the compliment and I sat on the bench as
she played with my clit and rings with her teeth and tongue.
George wanted to know why we took so long when we met him outside
the shop. He also wanted to know what was wrong with Amanda. When
I looked at her she was walking slowly and had a look of shock and
pleasure on her face. By the time we got a hundred yards down the road
she stopped, shook and moaned out loud. I decided that it was time to
get them back home and George and me half carried Amanda back to
the car. As we were doing that I could feel that my dress was higher
than it should be and the looks on one or two faces around us told me
that it probably was. It was either me or Amanda that they were looking
at.
As I was driving them home George looked a bit 'left out' so I cheered
him up by saying that anything that got Amanda worked-up was good
because it meant that she would want to have him fuck her even more.
Amanda was feeling 'better' by the time we got to their house but she
didn't want to know when I suggested that she take Ben out. By the
time that we ate that evening Amanda was well and truly knackered, so
was George, Amanda's appetite for sex was greater than his. When I
went upstairs later I found them fast asleep in their father's bed. I
joined them later hoping that they would wake-up but they didn't.
Wednesday - I woke-up with George finger fucking me. When I opened
my eyes George was on his back with his head near my feet. Amanda
was knelt either side of him and was laying back so that her back was
on his chest. This meant that my eyes were greeted with the sight of his
dick in her pussy. I reached out and played with his balls and her
and it wasn't long before then both came. I'm pleased to say that
George kept playing with me until I came as well. When I went for a
shower Amanda was there and was just putting Ben back in. She didn't
want to know when I suggested that she could get too much of a good
thing and that it might be a good idea to leave them out for a while. She
said that she was going to wear them every day for the rest of her life. I
just love kids!
We all had breakfast naked before going to the pool for a swim. It was
only when Amanda got out of the pool to go and get the ball that she
noticed that the gardener had come to cut the grass. When Amanda
screamed I looked up and saw him staring straight at us all. I got out
and went to Amanda who had 'frozen'. As I walked Amanda to a chair I
asked the how long he'd been there. He said, "long enough."
When I asked him not to say anything to Amanda and George's
he told us "Don't worry, I'm not going to spoil what I've got going for
myself here." He was an and I could see that there was nothing
for any of us to worry about. I told Amanda and George to just carry on
as if he weren't there. The spent ages looking at us and I
wondered if he could still get a hard-on.
After lunch Amanda said that she had a problem, she'd arranged for one
of her school pals to come and visit her that afternoon. After a bit of
thought and discussions George decided that he didn't particularly want
to meet one of Amanda's school friends and that he'd make himself
scarce for a few hours. We put some clothes on and George disappeared
shortly before Annabel arrived. When Annabel did arrive she and
Amanda disappeared into the lounge and I left them alone. I heard a lot
of giggling and at one point I heard Annabel say, "Amanda, you haven't
go any knickers on!" and "You did what!" I left them to it and went for a
walk.
I got back around teatime to be greeted by the sight of George fucking
Amanda, doggy style over the arm of a sofa. Neither of them noticed me
so I slipped off my dress and went up behind George and put my hand
between his legs and played with his balls. He didn't last long after that
and he was soon grunting as he shot his load into Amanda. When he
pulled out I was glad to see that he was wearing a condom.
We had a pleasant evening watching TV, talking and fucking (them).
Amanda had taken Ben out, though she said that they were going back
in before she went to bed. I've no idea how many times they both go to
cum, but both George and Amanda made me with their tongues.
At one on the 'intervals' I asked Amanda about Annabel. Amanda said
that she had told Annabel everything and that Annabel had given her an
idea when she'd jokingly said, "now that you've fucked your I
suppose that you'll be wanting to fuck your as well." Amanda said
that she just laughed it off at the time but the more that she thought
about it the more she wanted to. I told her that if she was serious she
would have to be careful and slowly seduce him. I told her that it
wouldn't be a good idea to just come out with it and say, "Daddy, will
you fuck me please?"
Amanda had also told Annabel about Ben and promised to lend them to
her when she gets back to school.
In the middle of the evening Peter telephoned to say that they would be
back home sometime the next afternoon. Both George and Amanda
weren't too please about that. I fell asleep that night in Peter's bed with
George and Amanda still at it next to me.
Thursday - I woke up before the others and went and got breakfast
ready. It was ages before they came down and after breakfast they both
disappeared again.
In the middle of the afternoon Peter telephoned to say that they were at
Heathrow airport and that they wouldn't be that long. I had to go and
find Amanda and George and tell them to get dressed and clean up the
place.
The trip had gone well and Peter invited us out to diner and then to stay
the night. He took us to this posh restaurant and we had a great
evening although Peter did keep asking Amanda if she was okay
because she looked a bit flushed a lot of the time.
When we got back Amanda went and got ready for bed then came back
down and watched some with us. She was wearing only a T-shirt and
she kept sitting in such a way that anyone who looked would be able to
see her naked pussy. I noticed straight away and I kept looking at the
others to see how long it took them to notice and if they would say
anything.
Jon was the first to notice and he just smiled and looked at me. I smiled
back and nodded my head as if to say 'I know'. It wasn't long before I
saw that Peter had seen his 13-year-old daughters pussy. He almost
stopped talking in mid sentence and his face went a bit red. That didn't
stop him looking even more though. When Amanda realised that her
father was looking, she started talking to him and opened her legs a bit
more.
When Jon and I went to bed I gave him the photographs and told him all
about the going on and what Amanda had said about what she was
going to do to her father. "Lucky Peter" was just about all Jon said
before he fucked me - hard.
Amanda crept into our room sometime in the middle of the night and
asked Jon to fuck her. There was no way that Jon was going to turn
down an opportunity like that and I watched her ride him for ages
before they both came.
Friday - We left shortly after breakfast, George had appeared in just
some boxer shorts and Amanda in just the same T-shirt. As we were
saying out good-byes I whispered to Amanda, "keep working on your
father, I reckon that there's a good chance that you'll have him soon."
On the drive home Jon told me a bit about his trip and how he'd seen a
notice pinned up
somewhere that reminded him of me. He'd copied it down and he gave
me the piece of paper
to read :-
A Smile
A Smile costs nothing, but gives much. It enriches those who receive,
without making poorer those who give. It takes but a moment, but the
memory of it sometimes lasts forever. Non is so rich or mighty that he
can get along without it and non is so poor but that he can be made rich
by it. A Smile creates happiness in the home, fosters goodwill in the
business and is the countersign of friendship. It brings rest to the weary,
cheer to the discouraged, sunshine to the sad and it is nature's best
antidote for trouble. Yet it cannot be bought, begged, borrowed or
stolen, for it is something that is of no value to anyone until it is given
away. Some people are too tired to give you a Smile. Give them one of
yours, as no one needs a Smile so much as he who has no more to give.
So Smile!
He said that a smile is created using cheeks and lips and when I flash
my at someone I'm using my bum cheeks and lips, so I'm
smiling at them. I'd never though of it like that and it made me smile
just thinking about it.
Jon also gave me another little present that he'd brought back from
America for me. It's a little gold chain about 3 inches long with only 12
big links. When I told Jon that it wasn't long enough to go round my
wrist he said, "Silly girl, it's for your rings." As we were driving up
the motorway I reclined the seat and connected it up. Walking around at
home later it felt good and the constant rubbing kept me thinking about
sex.
When I went to work that night I couldn't wear my 'favourite' work skirt
as it was still smelling of beer from the previous weekend. Instead I
wore my dungarees dress and a top which meant that anyone standing
next to me could see down the top of the skirt part and see all my
naked body from the waist down. There was one interesting bit one time
when I was collecting glasses. A youth was so drunk that he kept falling
over and he collapsed right at my feet. He was staring up my skirt but I
doubt that he would remember much about it. His mates who were
trying to get him up also got a good view as they bent down to help
him.
The manager wasn't too happy when he realised that the air jet wouldn't
lift my skirt but just as a bit of compensation for him I bent over in front
of him a couple of times. That brought a smile to his face and reminded
me of what a smile does for people.
Saturday June 5
I'd slept in my bed on the Friday night and Jon woke me early and led
me into the 'punishment' room. He restrained me over the 'T' and then
went and got a 'present' that he had brought back from America for me.
It was a remote control vibrating egg that was much bigger than the
other one that I've already got. It's the size of Jon's fist and at first I
was a bit worried that Jon would just force it into me and me.
Thankfully he didn't, he switched it on to low and rubbed it across the
lips of my pussy, teasingly. With each pass he parted my lips more as
he coated the egg with my juices. Finally he started applying light
pressure. My body heaved as he slowly inserted the egg into me. He
could see that I was close to cumming but he just said, "Don't - not yet
my love." Then just to torment me he lightly fingered my clitoris. He
smiled as he saw that I was struggling to not cum. Jon stopped and let
my desire subside a bit before he teased my clit again. After the third
time that he did that he stopped completely and told me to go and get
the breakfast ready.
After that he told me to "Assume the position" and then he teased my
clit four separate times with a 5-minute gap in between before he finally
let me cum. I was so desperate to that when I finally did I
cried out. I could feel myself convulsing and as I looked down at my
pussy I could see my juices squirting out. I was cumming like a volcano.
When I finally calmed down I realised that I was covered in sweat. Jon
made me stay in that position for 30 minutes before he let me get up
and have a shower. My knees ached as I climbed up the stairs.
I had to wear the egg (not switched on thankfully) right up until I went
to work that night and as I walked through the streets to the pub I could
feel the cool air going right into my pussy.
All day I'd felt like I had a football inside me and as I walked to work I
felt like I had a big in me. I'd washed my usual thin flared skirt and
was wearing it. I was please to see that Hannah was back and that she
was wearing a similar skirt. As soon as I could I asked Hannah what she
was wearing under the skirt. When she said, "nothing" I knew that quite
a few customers and staff were going to see our backsides and pussies
that night.
At one point in the evening when Hannah came back from collecting
glasses she came up to me and told me that she had just been groped
by a couple of youths and had a few suggestive comments when they'd
discovered that she was naked under her skirt. I asked her if she was
going to take them up on their offer, but she said, "no." I asked her to
point them out to me, and when I got the chance I walked passed them
to see if I would be as lucky as Hannah. As I walked up to them one of
them saw me, nudged his mate and then said to me "Have you left your
knickers at home as well?" I just smiled and said, "never wear them."
"Prove it" another one of them said. Not wanting to miss an opportunity
to make a uncomfortable in their trousers I put the glasses down
and then lifted the front hem of my skirt just enough for them to see my
pussy. I kept it up for about half a minute before dropping it. In that
time one of them said, "Bloody hell!" another said, "Very Nice" and a
third said, "Would you like to have breakfast at my place?"
I didn't say anything to them but I turned round and bent down (at the
waist) to pick-up a glass from the floor. They must have had a great
view of my ass and pussy. When I'd got the glass I stacked it with the
others and walked back to the bar. "Don't know if I'm as brave as that"
Hannah said as I walked passed her.
The manager had also seen me and heard what Hannah had said. He
told us both to go and work at the other end of the bar (the air jet end)
for the rest of the night. He must have used that air jet to get our skirts
round our waists about a dozen times before closing time. To start off
with Hannah had been pulling her skirt back into place quite quickly but
by the end of the evening she was just letting it fall back down on its
own - like me. That end of the bar had a lot of customers that night. As
we were clearing-up after closing time the manager tried to hit on me,
but there was no way I was going to upset Jon.
Sunday June 6
The day started the usual way but it was warm enough to eat breakfast
on the patio. During one of his breaks from reading the papers Jon
looked down the garden and said, "I think we'll have to get the
scaffolding frame back into action." Later on I saw him (still naked)
cleaning-up the frame and I guessed that I was about to attached to it
for a while. I wasn't wrong and after lunch he restrained me spread-
eagle on it facing the sky. I stayed there for 4 hours while Jon did some
gardening (naked). Every so often he would come up to me and tease
my clit but not enough to make me cum.
At one point I felt something cold inside me, it was too cold to be his
dick and I think it was one of the gardening tools. By the time it was
getting to early evening I was getting desperate to and when Jon
finally untied me I asked him if he would fuck me. He said, "no" and he
wouldn't let me for more that 5 seconds every 5 minutes
right until it was time to go to bed. The frustration was agony and I was
so
|
|
